The Ra Contact

Resource Series

Book 1

A

Concept

Guide

by Gary L. Bean

with Diana Roy

A Concept Guide, The Ra Contact Resource Series, Book 1

Copyright © 2020 L/L Research

All rights reserved. Please feel free to link to the free PDF book online; to discuss, quote, share, and analyze this book in forums, social media, or your local pub; to give or request it as a birthday present; to read it aloud at a poetry slam or sample it for your next album; to nominate its author for an award; or to use it as a coloring book or as a wedge underneath a tilting table. For every other use, please seek written permission from L/L Research.

ISBN: 978-1-64356-014-4

Published by L/L Research

PO Box 5195

Louisville, Kentucky 40255-0195, USA

www.llresearch.org

contact@llresearch.org

Cover art by Julie Joy - juliejoyart.com

Cover design by Aaron Maret

“Tree of Mind” by Sabine Buchanan

“Energy Centers of the Law of One” and “Sexual Energy Transfer” by Diana Fisher - dianafisherillustration.com

The contents of the Resources Series do not necessarily reflect the views of every member of L/L Research but are felt by the organization to be a deeply studied, conscientious, and positively-oriented effort toward realizing the Law of One.

Table of Contents

Note to the Reader

Disclaimers & Confessions

Acknowledgments

Introduction

Guide to Concepts and Terms

Adept

Archetypal Mind

Bodies, Seven

Body Complex, Yellow-Ray Activated

Calling

Catalyst

The Choice

Complex

Confederation of Planets

Crystallization (Crystallized Being)

Density

Disease (and other bodily conditions)

Discipline of the Personality

Distortion

Distortion, Primal

Dual-Activated (Bodies, Entities)

Energy Centers

Energy Center Blockage

Faith

Free Will

Gateway to Intelligent Infinity

Harvest, General (Graduation)

Harvest, of The Third-Density Kind

Healer

Healer, Methodologies & Principles

Healer, Program of Training

Healing

Higher Self (Oversoul)

Honor/Responsibility, Honor/Duty

Initiation

Inner Planes

Intelligent Energy

Intelligent Infinity

Karma

Law of Confusion

Law of One

Law of Responsibility

Laws (Other)

Learn/Teaching, Teach/Learning

Logos (Logoi)

Love/Light, Light/Love

Magic

Magical Personality

Master & Major Cycles

Maldek

Mars

Martyrdom

Meditation

Mind Complex

Mixed Contact

Narrow Band

One Original Thought

Orion Empire

Planet Earth:  Transition to Fourth Density

Polarity in Consciousness

Quarantine

Ra

Service to Others

Service to Self

Spirit Complex

The Veil (of Forgetting)

Will

Kundalini: Inner Seeking Meets the Cosmic Prana

Part I: North and South Pole

Part II: Will’s Attractive Force

Part III: The Serpent: Metaphor and Caution

Note to the Reader

To my fellow seekers:

The Ra Contact gives voice to feelings that have lived in me for as long as I can remember. My discovery of the material in 2015 was a coming home, like reuniting with a beloved old friend. Today my orientation toward the Law of One guides and shapes seemingly all of my conscious experience. It supports me in viewing every challenge as a sacred opportunity to give and receive love.

When Gary invited me to edit his writing, I felt under-confident, believing myself to be much more a student than a teacher. I did not want to risk distorting Ra’s meaning. But a read-through of Gary’s first draft revealed such inspiration, dedication, and a shining desire to be of positive service that I was drawn into my heart. I found myself taking a deep dive into my own studies alongside someone who clearly loved the Law of One and wished to share it to the very best of his ability. My work then morphed from grammar and syntax into joint seeking. I found myself in a very enthusiastic online study group of two! Along the way, I had loads of support from other devoted students whom I admire; namely, Doug Scott and Jim McCarty. Their amazing recall and insight have aided my process.

I must offer Gary my gratitude for taking on the unexpected extra work I made for him! Beyond my suggested edits, there were technological failures, lost volleys, delays, and personal setbacks requiring moral support. Gary responded to all of it with grace, humor, and flexibility. He also gave thorough attention to each proposed edit even when he did not accept the changes, never withholding thoughtful feedback that would enhance my study and aid in mutual understanding.

I came to this work at Gary’s request to help polish up his spiritual lens; but the light he pours through that lens has illuminated my own seeking. I trust that his heartfelt offering will do the same for others, and I hope that my efforts here have been clarifying.

With you in love and light,

Diana

Disclaimers & Confessions

Imagine if the Law of One as articulated by Ra were studied through the lens of psychology, or sociology, biology, physics, systems theory, so many of the sciences, Western philosophy, Eastern philosophy, theology, mysticism, even history (with a dash of mathematics for good measure).  Few if any Earthly philosophies have a scope as limitless or a depth as unfathomable as the Law of One. It is a multidimensional, infinite plenitude of color, and each of the above-mentioned fields of study, and so many more, offer colored lenses that reveal different aspects of this inexhaustible philosophy. Every lens is needed.

How many of those lenses do I have in my toolbox? Answer: very, very few. Where I am strongest is in my depth of acquaintance with the Law of One material and the people who gave it to Earth. I have studied this material for twenty uninterrupted years and I have been at L/L Research for seventeen of those years, so I live and breathe the Law of One in many capacities. This helps illuminate the Law of One.

Not to mention that I’m generally a hungry sponge for information from nearly every field (minus sportsball and economics). This helps. And, I’ve read quite a bit on mysticism, the lens with the single-most clarifying effect on the Law of One. Also helpful.

Yet, I am only one voice supported by a small team of scholars writing about a philosophy that will eventually require the collective effort of millions, each one bringing a unique flavor to the study and expression of the Law of One. Not to mention that any one of these concepts could be explored to depths that would expand into books unto themselves. This effort is hopeless!

And then one must consider that L/L Research’s material speaks ultimately of essences and the transcendent, of eternal truths and intangible qualities. The greatest of the topics in this book might be captured better in poetry, or song, or by the contemplative with the protected space to meditate on these subjects over long cycles of their life. Indeed, these are topics best explored in the being, in the living, in the heart’s innermost holy sanctum of silence.

But here I am! And here you are. So while we’re both here, I burden/free you with more disclaimers:

·        In all the 106 sessions of the Ra Contact text you will find no bolds, underlines, or italics. However, there are such things in the quotes I’ve used here. I’ll give you one guess as to how they got there.

·        This book contains 64 main entries, 85 sub-entries, and 33 author’s notes.[1] Each topic I chose to explore was arbitrarily selected from a far larger number of riches available in the Law of One. There are glaring omissions in here that will haunt me until I die or write another book, like “Balance,” “Light, The Third Primal Distortion,” “Programming and Reincarnation,” “Psychic Greeting,” “Wanderers,” and the “The Fruit of the Banana Palm.”

·        There is no substitute for reading the source material.

·        If you’ve read the Confederation’s words you’re already well acquainted with the spirit of their sharing and their disclaimer. In essence: Please take what resonates and leave the rest behind.

·        I have no dogma to offer. I am open to new evidence and to higher understanding. Indeed I hope my understanding will evolve! And if you would like to highlight an error or offer an alternative understanding, you know where to reach me.

·        While I aspire to realization of the principles and ideas explored in this book, I do not fully embody nor have I perfected these qualities. In enlightened society I sometimes feel closer to my primate forebears.

·        Even Ra says, “It is impossible to help another being directly. It is only possible to make catalyst available in whatever form, the most important being the radiation of realization of oneness with the Creator from the self, less important being information such as we share with you.”

If Ra’s information is less important than the service of being who you really are, then imagine how much less important is this book’s study of Ra’s less important information. And if Ra was a humble messenger, then what is one who studies and writes about the words of a humble messenger?

I don’t know, but I do know spiritual seekers who are huge Taylor Swift fans, who spend a lot of time watching everything on Amazon Prime, and who know all the best memes and the YouTubes. And I know spiritual seekers who live like monks, eschewing the ways of the world in pious purity. I also know seekers who are vegetarians and seekers who enjoy chicken, those who love and those who avoid expletives. And I know a lot of Law of One-reading non-meditators.

What I am saying is that the Creator wears many costumes. And through each costume, I see how all may be equally strong in will and faith because “each entity has its ways of viewing and learning from the illusion, and each processes catalyst using unique circuitry. Thus all need not be the same to be equal in will and faith.”

Ra reminds us that the Law of One abhors no one. It also blinks neither at the light nor the darkness but is available to any who open the gateway. It works the same whatever your particular personality traits and biographical history, whether you are an intellectual giant or an intuitive feeler, an extrovert or an introvert, whether you came from riches or poverty, or whether you did all the “right” things or all the “wrong” things. No one trait, behavior, or thread of the personal history writes the story. It is the way each aspect of the self is integrated and balanced within the whole in forgiveness and acceptance. It is the heart of the intention to serve. And it is the inner light of self, cultivated in the disciplined use of will and faith in seeking the Creator, that shines outward to reach us all.

Acknowledgments

While sporting my current incarnational costume (which came with an unwanted unruly mess of hair), I did not definitively capture a philosophy light years beyond my full comprehension. But I did get the treasure of working with some brilliant people. Beginning with artists:

Thank you, Sabine Buchanan, for the “Tree of Mind”, its first-ever rendering into visual form. I anticipate that many students are going to appreciate the illumination made possible thanks to this.

Thank you, Diana Fisher, for the “Energy Centers of the Law of One” and “Sexual Energy Transfer.” Finally, Ra’s descriptions of the centers (imaginatively envisioned), and finally something sexy for a philosophy that profoundly honors and sanctifies sexuality.

Thank you, Aaron Maret, for being the multi-talent that you are and adding the cover design for this book to a resume already featuring the cover design for the Ra Contact books, along with the stellar interior layout support.

Thank you, Julie Joy, my friend who makes me laugh and tricks me into thinking I’m funny, for THE COVER ART. Cheez-its that’s good.

Thank you, in quick shout out, to Joseph Dartez for quick review of the “Archetypal Mind” entry and for a piece he wrote titled “Cosmic Genesis” that illuminated my understanding of the Primal Distortions. And another quick shout-out to the fabulous BJ Harden Jones for her edits to the back cover text.

To Jim and Carla, everything I do in the service to L/L Research is a continual song of gratitude to you. See Tilting at Windmills for my full expression of such. Thank you, Jim, for the pre-publication read and the full-hearted endorsement.

And to the two main scholar-collaborators on the text:

Thank you, Austin Bridges. This book began life as a “glossary” with a five-sentence limit per entry. Hahahaha. When Austin read and edited my first half, Adept – Mars, he recognized that a glossary could certainly be plucked from my work (which it was for The Ra Contact volumes), but he also saw that I had created something unique and worth pursuing, so he christened it a “concept guide.” And encouraged me to keep going. Thus I did; and thus, 2.5 years later, was it put back on his desk, all grown up, awaiting a final full edit from him. This Austin did in addition to loads of sweat spent collaborating with me to format and publish this book.

And if I could travel to sixth density to get that density’s equivalent of “thank you” and bring it back here just to give it to this next person, I would. Even if it took me a hundred lifetimes. But instead I’m stuck with English, so I hope that when I say “times a million” after thank you, Diana Roy will know how eternally grateful I am for her tireless work on this book.

Non-duality is an exceedingly difficult subject to navigate in language, inherent as it is with paradox. I witnessed Diana doing that online with uncommon dexterity, so I reached out to ask if she might be available to take a scalpel to my “Mystical Heart” piece (see next book). By some good fortune, she did. And from there the journey of editing began as she turned her sights next to ACG.

Imagine living an already demanding life, then reading this book front-to-back three times. Now imagine editing it every time. After each of her passes, this thing looked like an autopsy. She tackled not only grammar, syntax, voice, and structure, but most helpfully, philosophy, from the surface levels to its mystical origins and depths.

In the process of challenging my assumptions and offering her perspective, Diana both enhanced and evolved my own thinking. The key point to the second half of the “Distortion” entry—you know, “that which moves away from or toward either of a pair of polarized concepts/values”—that was her creative brilliant super genius insight.

Diana added an elegance to this book that I would be hard pressed to accomplish alone. In fact, her contribution was so profound and upgrading that I could no longer take credit as the sole author. I had to acknowledge her colossal input. Thus “with Diana Roy” was added to the title. Many of Diana’s turns of phrase and insights found home in these pages, either verbatim or by way of translation.

From the most epic parts of my heart, thank you, Diana Roy, for the gift of your heart, your skill, your spiritual aptitude, and your elbow grease. You are a secret agent adept hiding beneath human skin.

And thank you to everyone who loves this material. Study of the Law of One is very much an alive pursuit among a readership growing every month, and I have done a good deal of my learning by way of osmosis. How can I credit all the absorption of insight from discussion in forums, in email, in cars, over coffee, over drinks, over arguments, early in the morning, late at night, at gatherings, etc.? Each has no idea how much they shine!

And a special thank you to Trisha Bean, who keeps me alive in this density with nurturance of love, home, and food; and who, most pertinent to this book, tolerated my absence from her life for a consecutive thirty days while I buried myself in first drafting the second half, not to mention the too many other evenings and weekends I gave myself over to this project.

I love the Law of One philosophy. The more than three years working on this book is an expression of that devotion; along with an expression of my desire to serve seekers who, like me, find their hearts aflame and their souls illuminated from the inside out when in contact with a humble messenger’s words.

Introduction

Concept Guide Mission

In their report on the workings of the Law of One, Ra used highly specialized vocabulary and syntax in order to speak with as much precision as our language permits—or, as they said, to “maximize the accuracy of the nuances of the answer.” It is in part thanks to their unique word choice that they were able to bring such clarity to the perennially murky waters of metaphysics, delivering a philosophy both remarkably sophisticated and internally consistent.

But since Ra’s terminology is original, it can present a stumbling block to comprehension. Adding to that challenge, Don Elkins couldn’t pursue each idea in a linear, progressive fashion. He instead visited and revisited various topics, following a hint here, circling back to an idea there, balancing methodology with spontaneity as new information was constantly being revealed. Ra’s concepts were therefore addressed repeatedly but sporadically across 2,630 questions. When reading the material in session order, then, it is difficult to grasp the full scope of any one concept.

Consequently, calls have issued from the readership for a glossary of the Confederation’s cosmology ever since the material’s debut. The following work began as an attempt to address that need. As the work unfolded, it transformed into a comprehensive guide to various ideas and concepts found within the Confederation’s philosophy.

Creating the Concept Guide

From Adept–Will, the following pages offer a study of each term, synthesized from all its occurrences throughout the contact. After each entry, I have included citations listing every Q&A that went into building the definition of that term, along with a second list of less central Q&As that help to round out the definition and provide opportunities for further exploration. These references can be used to both cross-check my offerings and deepen your own study.

In each of entry I strove to let Ra speak through the definitions. Toward this end I used their words verbatim wherever this seemed to add clarity. Because of the high incidence of Ra’s words in these definitions, I opted largely not to distract the reader with quotation marks amounting to visual and grammatical spaghetti. It is a safe assumption, then, that if something in the guide sounds remarkable, it is probably Ra, and if it sounds eh, it is probably me.

My goal was always to stay true to Ra’s intended meaning—insofar as I felt I understood it. Sometimes I was able simply to assemble Ra’s information in a curated, tutorial order, adding only some connective tissue in order to let the quotes tell the story they wanted to tell. At other times, when I chose to expand on a concept that was less clear (for example, what is faith?), some inference was needed in the entry. And in other instances where I took additional creative license in offering a more consciously subjective interpretation, I indicated that as an “Author’s Note.”

Any personal bias was hopefully offset and rounded out by the intensive and skillful editing efforts of two other Law of One philosophy scholars, Diana Roy and Austin Bridges. Please know, however, that while we three labored for objectivity, no being within the creation can escape the biases and limitations of viewpoint inherent to their evolutionary station, including Ra. It is said truly that we don’t see the world as it is, but as we are. Consequently, my efforts are only humble signposts, directing you to what I believe Ra intended.

Please let me be clear that this is neither canon nor the final explication of the Confederation’s terminology. This is only one attempt. I have seen these terms examined with scintillating brilliance in a variety of ways by many other seekers. I have learned so much from the unique vantage point each brings to this study. Please always test this offering against your highest understanding.

Words Are Only Approximations

Let it be emphasized, also, that no one can permanently fix these concepts into dogmatic stone, for they are living ideas. Many of the concepts represented here are wrapped in mystery, ranging on topics that delve to the foundation of the universe and reach to its furthest micro- and macro-cosmic edges. Discovering these ideas within the self, along with their personal and collective applications, is a journey that continues through millions of our years, through the densities, and into infinity itself. Always bear in mind that the Law of One is simply the deepest experience of who you really are. It is beyond articulation and thought. It is your realization of Oneness.

This is not to say that striving to understand Ra’s meaning is unimportant; rather, upon gaining familiarity with these concepts, one may peer through the words to the ineffable truths that are available only to experience itself. Words, as Eckhart Tolle asserts, are no more than signposts that point beyond themselves.

A Note about Language

Ra tried to facilitate some measure of understanding using one of Earth’s languages at a particular time in Earth’s history—that being English from 1981 to 1984. As with every language, English’s syntax and lexicon is inescapably rife with assumptions about the very nature of reality. Each word is imprinted with human and cultural experience: where we’ve been, what we fear, what we desire, and—though mostly unknown to each speaker—the limitations of our vision and understanding.

In addressing some errors that had occurred in transmission, Ra described our collection of signs and symbols known as language as a “confining ambiance.” They spoke to their objective in using this foreign tool, saying:

It is not our intent in this particular project to create erroneous information but to express, in the confining ambiance of your language system, the feeling of the infinite mystery of the one creation in its infinite and intelligent unity. – 18.5

The nature of your language is such that what is distorted cannot, to our knowledge, be fully undistorted but only illuminated somewhat. – 71.20

If we could have received from Ra telepathically transmitted, wordless concept communication, who knows what greater vistas they may have been able to open to our eyes. What might they have been able to reveal about the nature of intelligent infinity that the words “intelligent infinity” do not disclose? But they had only the limited colors of the language we provided them to paint their vision of the universe. Ours is a system of communication massively alien to them: word-symbols made of and for an illusion of space, time, and separation. These fundamental aspects of human experience so inextricably encoded in our language are, from Ra’s standpoint, rudimentary relics of an ancient past.

Despite the vast disparity between our present reality and theirs, Ra nevertheless succeeded in driving language further into our unknown than has perhaps been historically achieved.[2] In so doing guiding us to self-understandings cosmic in scope, infinite in potential, and humble in authenticity.

With a sense of awe, I discovered along the way that reading every instance of a term is one of the most rewarding and in-depth ways to study this material. Indeed, I came to feel that the long-term serious student of this information deprives themselves of the full richness of this philosophy if they read the pages only in session order. There is untold treasure awaiting the seeker who studies one topic at a time.

If one attunes the ear to the infinite creation, one can hear many voices singing many melodies. Ra’s particular hymn is the song of the unity of all things. I hope that through this concept guide you may more clearly hear the soaring, crystalline notes Ra used to compose their symphony.

With love and light,
Gary L. Bean

Guide to Concepts and Terms

Adept

Ra offers much information about the positive path of an adept, and somewhat less about the negative. Often, they refer generally to “the adept” without specifying its polarity. It therefore takes some work to decipher which qualities and actions likely belong to positive adepts only, which to negative, and which to both. The following descriptions will do their best to navigate the distinctions.

Most on planet Earth are non-adepts attempting use the lessons of this density to make the Choice and polarize. “Adept” is a term used to denote someone with advanced skill and proficiency beyond the norm. The adept is continually polarizing, too, but is much more aware of the possibilities of using the illusion for spiritual evolution. Thus the adept intentionally moves into higher energy centers in order to do work in consciousness, seek hidden understanding, and offer service therefrom. Ra says of themselves that they continue to walk the “many, many steps of adepthood” where there are “many things which fall away” at each transformation.

The seeker who is ready for adepthood has achieved a certain minimal balance of the red, orange, yellow, and blue energy centers which is unique to that entity, with the addition of green for the positive seeker. The seeker then moves into working consciously and consistently within the indigo ray, or gateway to intelligent infinity. The adept uses this gateway to bring through intelligent energy from violet-ray intelligent infinity in order to do work in its chosen polarity.

The chief difference between positive and negative adepts lies in the use or non-use of the green ray, or heart center. A negative adept will bypass, or block, the green ray and will springboard from the triad of red/orange/yellow activity directly into self-serving spiritual work. The negative polarity views itself as the Creator but does not view other-selves as equal to the self. In this way, the negative adept knowingly embraces falsity (or the illusion) that one portion of the creation can be separate from, or more worthy than, another.

A positive adept, on the other hand, will choose to let energy flow into its heart, seeking to view not only itself but all other-selves and all of creation as the Creator before proceeding into the upper energy centers to attempt to serve others by use of its indigo ray. A positive adept therefore strives to embrace that which is true: the complete unity of all things.

Discipline of the Personality in Adepthood

An adept must practice knowing the self, accepting the self, and, ultimately, becoming the Creator. These three things constitute what Ra calls the discipline of the personality. To work to know and accept the self is to “clear a path toward the great indigo gateway to the Creator.” To become the Creator is to “become all that there is.”

As this entity awakens further, it frees itself more and more from the thoughts, opinions, and bonds of other-selves. This disassociation, as Ra calls it, can be a positively or negatively oriented pursuit; but even when positive, it is often misconstrued as being “evil.” However, for the positively-oriented entity, this is disassociation only from the “illusory husks” of identity (the costumes and personas of the separate self). This opens the way for association with the true heart of other-selves, thereby correctly perceiving the self and other-self as one.

The Work of the Adept

The positive adept may bring intelligent energy through the indigo gateway in order to heal, teach, and work for the Creator in ways that are both balanced and radiant. Whatever the outer service, though, the positive adept’s primary work is not that of doing, but of being.

Meaning that adepthood may not be visible by any particular outward manifestation. Instead, humility, simplicity, and radiance of being are the deeper markers of the positive adept. Part of that work, known as the work of being, is to live more authentically as the true self, moment by moment, without pretense of any kind. This authenticity deepens into becoming the Creator, for:

As the adept becomes a more and more consciously crystallized entity it gradually manifests more and more of that which it always has been since before time; that is, the One Infinite Creator. – 75.23

Among the tools and resources of the adept are dreaming, visualization, ritual, use of the magical personality, white magical workings, and the study of the archetypical mind. (The negative adept may use all these tools and resources as well, except that their magic will not be of the white variety.)

While the goal of the third-density entity is to make the choice of service to others or service to self, the positive adept can go beyond the pursuit of its own harvestability and to tap intelligent energy and intelligent infinity for the purpose of transmuting planetary harvestability and consciousness. A positive adept here on Earth therefore seeks to influence the polarity of the planet. They do this by becoming a living channel for love and light, channeling that radiance directly into the planetary energy web. Ra goes so far as to say that the positive adept may help to literally manifest fourth density. (See 50.9)

Faith and Will of the Adept

The discipline of the personality can be accomplished in many ways, but the faculty of faith is essential. Faith, as Ra defines it, is “the ability to allow and accept changes through the violet ray into the gateway of intelligent energy” (the indigo ray).  An adept aims to penetrate its violet-ray configuration in order to accept energy from intelligent infinity, and to use this energy in positive or negative service.

Another essential faculty to be developed by the adept is that of will. An entity’s strength and single-pointedness of its will is synonymous with its power. Those who are upon the service-to-others path may call upon, or alert, the light strength in direct proportion to the strength and purity of their will to serve others. Conversely, those upon the service-to-self path may call upon, or alert, the dark strength in direct proportion to the strength and purity of their will to serve the self. According to Ra, visualization is one way for the adept to exercise its will and call upon the strength of its chosen polarity.

Pitfalls and Joys of the Positive Adept

There are many adept wanderers who do no conscious work in the present incarnation. And for the great majority of adepts on this planet, the journey becomes a confused one during which, unable to successfully grasp the light of the sun, these entities remain “groping in the moonlight.” Insufficient faith likely plays a prominent role in this groping.

For those successful positive adepts, joy of union with the Creator radiates throughout the life experience.

Author’s Note: The Moonlight

A note about Ra’s phrase, “groping in the moonlight.” The adept works in the hidden realm of spirit. To the perception of the conscious mind, this realm is a darkness illuminated only by reflected moonlight. This moonlit environment is made possible by the veil which hides and makes mysterious the contents of the unconscious mind.

It is lit so dimly by reflected light that Ra calls our life behind the veil in space/time as a “working in darkness with a tiny candle.” As the candlelight flickers against the environment around oneself, hardly anything or anyone is actually truly revealed and understood. That is, it is very difficult to see all things as the One Creator. As Ra said: “The missteps in the night are oh! so easy.”

What is the source of the moonlight? I theorize that it is the conscious mind which has been veiled from the resources and knowledge of its own deep mind. The seeker is thus left to navigate a darkened landscape using the dim (and often fragmented) reflections of its intellectual mind operating by the light of reason, combined with the intuitive mind that is sensing its self and its environment according to vague subconscious data shuttled upward from the roots of mind.

Thus the adept “gropes in the moonlight.” This is a significantly rich phrase. To grope is to feel about with the hands searching blindly or uncertainly. From this term one can draw many connecting lines to the way the self typically operates in this illusion: reaching externally for satisfaction, meaning, and identity; seeking truth in time and not the present moment; finding innumerable reasons to fear and close the heart, and so on. It is the countless ways we identify with and blindly seek to preserve the separate identity. It is an armoring of oneself against living in the vulnerability of faith. This perhaps sheds some light on why Ra says that in such an environment “the progress chosen by many adepts becomes a confused path.”

But however enveloped in the darkness the self may be, however confused the path and dim the light, illumination remains ever possible through the disciplined exercise of will and faith. The self may, as Ra describes, “grasp the light of the sun,” which may simply be the experience of the self-luminous, Logoic nature of Self, full of joy and oneness with all things. Instead of seeking revelation and meaning from the reflected light of the conscious mind, the entity is Self-sourcing who it really is. Faith and its associated qualities of surrender, trust, and radical acceptance may be the key to the end of groping and the beginning of illumination.

Citations:

·        3.16, 13.23, 29.24–28, 39.10, 47.8, 48.10, 49.8, 50.8–9, 54.15, 54.31, 57.24, 58.23, 71.7, 73.4, 73.13, 73.20, 74.6, 74.11, 74.13, 75.23-25, 75.32, 80.8, 80.10–13, 80.18, 83.18, 88.12

·        Author’s Note: 61.9, 71.7, 80.8, 80.10, 84.7

For further exploration, see also:

·        It would seem the negative entity moves from the red/orange/yellow energy centers directly to indigo. 32.2, 33.19, 34.16, 38.14, and 47.3–4 indicate that the blue ray is not used by the negative polarizing entity to contact intelligent infinity. Though, interpreted in a certain light, 48.10, 75.23, and 85.11 may indicate the presence of the blue-ray in the negative entity’s contact with intelligent infinity. Ra does say “blue” in 39.12, but some students, self included, believe that was a mistake.

·        Discipline of the Personality, Crystallized, Will, and Faith in this guide

Archetypal Mind[3]

A great and fundamental portion of the mind complex, and one of its most basic elements, the archetypal mind is a substratum located in the deep subconscious portion of what Ra calls the “tree of mind.” It contains the blueprint or architecture of the nature of the evolution of mind, body, and spirit.

The archetypes are said to be aspects of the face of the One Infinite Creator, or aspects of the cosmic mind, or all-mind. These are then refined by each sub-Logos (the solar Logos) to create an archetypal mind unique to that Logoic system. All third-density beings within the domain of that particular sub-Logos, then, share the same archetypal mind.[4]

Please recall the definition of the archetypical mind as the repository of those refinements to the cosmic, or all-mind, made by this particular Logos and peculiar only to this Logos. – 90.14 (See also 91.3)

A Complex of Concepts: Parts and Whole

Our own sub-Logos chose the system of sevens (seven each for mind, body, and spirit) with the addition of The Choice to form an archetypal mind of 22 archetypes (later visualized for teaching purposes in the Major Arcana). This set of seven includes Matrix, Potentiator, Catalyst, Experience, Significator, Transformation, and Great Way.

Each of these archetypes consists of various component concepts that, together, unify into an indivisible “concept complex.” These 22 concept complexes can be studied on the level of function, but Ra counsels that, at base, they are independent unto themselves, each with their own persona or melody that may inform the mind of its own nature.

Each archetype is a significant ding an sich, or thing in itself, with its own complex of concepts. While it is informative to survey the relationships of one archetype to another, it can be said that this line of inquiry is secondary to the discovery of the purest gestalt or vision or melody which each archetype signifies to both the intellectual and intuitive mind. – 88.17

Each archetype has within it several root atoms of organizational being. Separately the overall structure of the complex cannot be seen. Together the concept complex is irrefragably one thing. However, just as it is most useful in grasping the potentials in your physical systems of the constituting nature of water [i.e., hydrogen and oxygen molecules], so in grasping the nature of an archetype it is useful to have a sense of its component concepts. – 89.20 (See also 78.33)

Architecture

The archetypal mind is the pure, undistorted architecture of the third-density mind designed by our local Architect, the sub-Logos, the Sun. Architecture is in fact Ra’s most oft-invoked theme when describing the archetypal mind.

The archetypes function as the great base or plinth of a builded structure or statue, keeping the mind complex viable, level, and available as a resource whenever it may be evoked. – 90.29

This designed mind contains not exactly a plan for evolution, but rather…

…when penetrated lucidly, is a blueprint of the builded structure of all energy expenditures and all seeking without distortion. – 91.37 (See also 93.14)

Prior to the emergence of the third-density mind/body/spirit complexes on a given planetary sphere, the archetypal mind blueprints or maps an architecture that “contains all facets which may affect mind or experience.”

For the coming third-density entities, this archetypal blueprint articulates the basic parameters for the operation of the mind complex, its relationship to body and spirit, and its journey of seeking. These parameters fall into broad categories or patterns of evolution which include:

- the dynamic relationship between the conscious and subconscious

- the potentiated catalyst that stimulates movement and experience

- the experience which is distilled in order to furnish learning

- the dynamic synthesis of all experience

- the purification and upward transformation across boundaries and levels

- the environment within which the mind evolves

- the realizing of the self as the Creator

- the making of The Choice.

The key to the archetypal mind, says Ra, is polarity. Designed into every facet of the archetypal mind is some invocation of polarity, particularly service-to-others/service-to-self, feminine/masculine, and conscious/unconscious polarities. But while the archetypal mind has a consistent and universal structure for each Logos, it will be viewed and called upon uniquely by different individuals and different racial and planetary (aka: group) minds. No two seekers and no two groups will view the archetypal mind in exactly the same way.

A Resource or Tool Only

As a blueprint, however, the archetypes themselves do not do the living, the choice-making, the seeking, the experiencing. Ra repeatedly describes the relationship between the third-density entity and its own archetypal mind as the relationship between a living being and a profound resource or tool within itself.

Please keep in mind that we are discussing not the archetypical mind which is a resource available equally to each but unevenly used, but that to which it speaks: the incarnational experiential process of each mind/body/spirit complex. We wish to make this distinction clear, for it is not the archetypes which live the incarnation, but the conscious mind/body/spirit complex. – 90.26

It must be seen once again that the archetypical mind does not equal the acting incarnational mind/body/spirit complex’s progression or evolution. – 92.17 (See also 92.34)

The archetypical mind is a part of the deep mind. There are several portions to this mind. The mind may serve as a resource. To call the archetypical mind the foundation of experience is to oversimplify the activities of the mind/body/spirit complex. – 90.28 (See also 78.31)

The archetypes are not the foundation for spiritual evolution but rather are the tool for grasping in an undistorted manner the nature of this evolution. – 91.36

[The Major Arcana] are tools for the further knowledge of the self by the self for the purpose of entering a more profoundly, acutely realized present moment. – 88.23

For the adept seeking the One Infinite Creator, Ra indicates that the archetypal mind is one of the richest sources of information. Among the general ways that this resource may be helpful is in informing the mind of its own nature, articulating the “processes of potentiation, experience, and transformation,” vivifying the mind complex, clarifying catalyst and the journey, empowering the seeker to walk, to polarize, to become the Creator, and helping the seeker to “enter a more profoundly, acutely realized present moment.”

Study and Becoming

At the point at which an entity, either by accident or design, reflects an archetype, the archetypical mind resonates. Thusly random activation of the archetypical resonances begins almost immediately in third-density experience. The disciplined use of this tool of evolution comes far later in this process. – 90.15

Ra describes the archetypal mind as an available resource for the adept, one they consider extremely important for the student studying the roots of mind. For such a student, they recommended three different means of studying their own archetypal mind: astrology’s twelve astrological signs of the zodiac and ten planets, the Tree of Life, and the 22 Major Arcana of the tarot.

It is well to investigate each discipline, not as a dilettante, but as one who seeks the touchstone, one who wishes to feel the pull of the magnet. One of these studies will be more attractive to the seeker. Let the seeker then investigate the archetypical mind using, basically, one of these three disciplines. After a period of study, the discipline mastered sufficiently, the seeker may then complete the more important step: that is, the moving beyond the written in order to express in an unique fashion its understanding, if you may again pardon the noun, of the archetypical mind. – 76.9

The L/L trio (Don, Carla, and Jim) chose to focus their investigation on the tarot, so it is only through that source that we have Ra’s perspective on the archetypal mind.[5] In responding to that investigation, Ra recommended a general program of study of the archetypal mind using the tarot, offered various points of insight about the symbolic information contained within each image, and spoke somewhat to how the student may carefully invoke and become an archetype when it deemed spiritually helpful. The investigation was unfortunately cut short by the end of the Ra contact; it reached little beyond the mind cycle, the first seven of the Major Arcana.

For an in-depth analysis and synthesis of archetypal study, please look for Joseph Dartez’s upcoming The Tarot According to Ra.

Ra: Each Logos desires to create a more eloquent expression of experience of the Creator by the Creator. The archetypical mind is intended to heighten this ability to express the Creator in patterns more like the fanned peacock’s tail: each facet of the Creator vivid, upright, and shining with articulated beauty. – 90.16

Ra: We wish not to form that which may be considered by any mind/body/spirit complex to be a complete and infallible series of images. There is a substantial point to be made in this regard. We have been, with the questioner’s aid, investigating the concept complexes of the great architecture of the archetypical mind. To more clearly grasp the nature, the process, and the purpose of archetypes, Ra provided a series of concept complexes. In no way whatsoever should we, as humble messengers of the One Infinite Creator, wish to place before the consideration of any mind/body/spirit complex which seeks its evolution the palest tint of the idea that these images are anything but a resource for working in the area of the development of the faith and the will.

To put this into perspective we must gaze then at the stunning mystery of the One Infinite Creator. The archetypical mind does not resolve any paradox or bring all into unity. This is not the property of any resource which is of the third density. Therefore, may we ask the student to look up from inward working and behold the glory, the might, the majesty, the mystery, and the peace of oneness. Let no consideration of bird or beast, darkness or light, shape or shadow keep any which seeks from the central consideration of unity.

We are not messengers of the complex. We bring the message of unity. In this perspective only may we affirm the value to the seeker of adepthood of the grasping, articulating, and use of this resource of the deep mind exemplified by the concept complexes of the archetypes. – 97.9

Citations:

·        Introduction: 67.30, 74.4, 76.10, 88.17, 90.14, 91.3

·        A Complex of Concepts: 67.30, 78.33, 88.16-17, 89.20

·        Architecture: 74.4, 90.14, 90.29, 91.8, 91.37, 93.14

·        Resource or Tool: 78.31, 88.23, 90.26, 90.28, 97.9, 92.17, 92.34

·        Study and Becoming: 76.8–9, 88.24, 89.19, 89.44, 90.15

For further exploration, see also:

·        Sessions 66–105 of The Ra Contact, Volume 2

·        Sub-Logos' Plan for Third Density, and the “Tree of Mind” illustration in this guide.

Bodies, Seven

One of the preconditions for space/time (incarnate) existence is some form of body complex.[6] Each body offers a vehicle for learning, movement, and experience in a particular environment. There are seven basic bodies, one of which we inhabit for use in this density. They move from less to more densely-packed with light.

The seven bodies have been given different names and meanings in different systems throughout history. Brief descriptions, mostly in Ra’s words, of the seven bodies when viewed from the human standpoint follow:

Red-Ray Body: The unconstructed material of the body; the elemental body without form; the chemical body. Not, however, the biological system of bone, tissue, organs, muscle, nerves, hormones, electrochemical impulses and so forth that is the human physical body. This basic unformed material body is important to understand for there are healings which may be carried out by the simple understanding of the elements present in the physical vehicle.

Orange-Ray Body: The purely physical body complex formed without self-awareness, the body in the womb before the spirit/mind complex enters. This body may live without the inhabitation of the mind and spirit complexes. However, it seldom does so.

Yellow-Ray Body: The body that is in activation within third-density incarnation; the physical vehicle as we now know it that is integrated with mind and spirit. It is “equal to the physical illusion.” (Sometimes colloquially called our meat suit.)

The following higher bodies—often referred to as subtle bodies—are available to the third-density entity, but there is skill and discipline needed in order to avail the self of the more advanced or lighter vehicles. They are not necessary for third-density work but are useful to the adept.

Ra offers some familiar names for the higher bodies that correlate to some spiritual teachings. It is noteworthy, though, that as this realm of exploration is very subtle and mysterious, different schools of thought may use the same terms to describe different bodies or experiences. Discernment is suggested in drawing correlations to other systems that describe these bodies.

Green-Ray Body: A lighter body packed more densely with life, called by some teachings the astral body. It is the body that will be activated and enjoyed by those in the fourth-density cycle of experience.

Blue-Ray Body: A body of light which may also be called the devachanic body. There are many other names for this body, especially in the Indian Sutras due to much cultural exploration of this topic.

Indigo-Ray Body: The etheric, or gateway, or form-maker body, described both as the “analog for intelligent energy” and “being intelligent energy.” In this body, form is substance.[7] We may see it as being made of light, as it may mold itself as it desires.

This is the first body activated upon what we call death, or the cessation of the yellow-ray body. The entity in between incarnations will remain in this body until the next incarnation commences in a body appropriate for that density of experience. The indigo body also plays a critical role in health and healing, adopting the desired configuration and manifesting it in the yellow-ray body.

Violet-Ray Body: The violet-ray body may perhaps be understood as what some call the Buddha body or that body which is complete. It is extremely close to unity with all that there is. It is also the body activated during the anomalous moment of harvest in order to gauge the harvestability of the entity.

Ra: Each mind/body/spirit or mind/body/spirit complex has an existence simultaneous with that of creation. It is not dependent upon any physical vehicle. However, in order to evolve, change, learn, and manifest the Creator, the physical vehicles appropriate to each density are necessary. Your query implied that physical vehicles accelerated growth. The more accurate description is that they permit growth. – 105.16

Ra: Your mind/body/spirit complex dwells within an hierarchy of vehicles and retains, therefore, the shell, or shape, or field, and the intelligence of each ascendingly intelligent or balanced body. – 3.8

Citations:

·        3.8, 30.2, 43.22, 47.8, 47.11, 47.15, 48.7, 54.6, 65.19, 62.29, , 51.10, 66.14, 87.22, 97.10, 105.14

·        Higher bodies being in potentiation: 47.9-11, 65.19

Body Complex, Yellow-Ray Activated

The third-density activated/manifested body, the human body as we now know it, is a body that is able to house and synthesize with our mind and spirit complexes. It allows for lessons of self-realization along the positive path of inter-dependence and cooperation, or the negative path of dominance and enslavement. It permits the use of the veiling and therefore the appreciation of catalyst. It is created and affected by many electromagnetic fields, including the fields of mind and spirit. It is both a creature of the mind’s creation, as Ra calls it, and the instrument of manifestation for the fruits of mind and spirit.

All natural functions of the body have all aspects from dense to fine and can be transmuted into the sacramental, and ennobled by the mind. In other words, all functions of the body can be uplifted into a sacred context and be made holy therein.

The weakening of the physical vehicle from its predecessor (the stronger, more self-sufficient primate second-density body) was designed to predispose humans to interact with and depend on each other so that they can begin to learn the lessons of love, either in service to others or service to self.

Citations:

·        4.8, 10.14, 19.9, 19.13, 19.20, 47.8, 47.10, 65.19, 81.14, 87.22 92.19, 97.10, 105.14, 19.13

For further exploration, see also:

·        5.2, 30.3, 41.12, 43.22, 61.6-7, 64.20, 75.24, 83.19-20, 87.22, 105.16, 105.19

·        Mind Complex, Spirit Complex, and Disease in this guide. And, for discipline of the body: Healer, Program of Training.

Calling

Calling may be described as the request for assistance emitted from an entity. This request need not be verbalized or even consciously formulated in thought. One’s state of need, state of pain, or state of seeking may constitute a calling.[8] This attracts the attention of those who respond to such calls.

The members of the Confederation of Planets make themselves available to any entities who call for aid. Also known as the Brothers and Sisters of Sorrow, they move towards this calling of sorrow, always awaiting the calling or the request as they have chosen only to operate within the bounds of free will. If no such calling exists, they have no ability to be of aid beyond the passive beaming of love/light.

The members of the Orion Empire, on the other hand, do not await the call but call themselves to offer the service they desire to offer: conquest and the teaching of service to self. Rather than honor free will, they will infringe upon it whenever possible.

The positive adept may issue a call consciously, and, further, may use magical incantation and ritual to seek positively oriented guidance and support. Negative adepts may call upon the dark strength in oppositely polarized fashion.

Ra: The One Being of the creation is like unto a body, if you will accept this third-density analogy. Would we ignore a pain in the leg? A bruise upon the skin? A cut which is festering? No. There is no ignoring a call. We, the entities of sorrow, choose as our service the attempt to heal the sorrow which we are calling analogous to the pains of a physical body complex distortion. – 14.18

Ra: We of the Confederation are at the call of those upon your planet. If the call, though sincere, is fairly low in consciousness of the, shall we say, system whereby spiritual evolution may be precipitated, then we may only offer that information useful to that particular caller. This is the basic difficulty. Entities receive the basic information about the Original Thought and the means, that is meditation and service to others, whereby this Original Thought may be obtained. […]

Once this basic information is received it is not put into practice in the heart and in the life experience but instead rattles about within the mind complex distortions as would a building block which has lost its place and simply rolls from side to side uselessly, yet still the entity calls. Therefore, the same basic information is repeated. Ultimately the entity decides that it is weary of this repetitive information. However, if an entity puts into practice that which it is given, it will not find repetition except when needed. – 60.27

Calling and the Window Effect

At the start of the 75,000-year master cycle of third density, a quarantine was placed around the planet by the Guardians. (See “Quarantine” in this guide.) The quarantine prevents interference by entities from elsewhere except in two circumstances: one, the Council grants permission to break quarantine; or, two, a negative entity takes advantage of the window effect.

The window effect is a rare opening in the energy field of the quarantine surrounding the planet. If such an open window is discovered, negative entities may take advantage and enter the planetary vibration. Though the timing of the window’s opening is unpredictable to all but the dimension from which it originates,[9]  it does open according to the balance of free will. As Ra says:

In effect, the balancing allows an equal amount of positive and negative influx, this balanced by the mind/body/spirit distortions of the social complex. Thus in your particular planetary sphere, less negative, as you would call it, information or stimulus is necessary than positive due to the somewhat negative orientation of your social complex distortion. – 16.6

This balance of free will does not mean that for every, let’s say, one unit of positive energy allowed through, one unit of negative energy must be allowed. Rather, the balancing mechanism of this window allows for varied amounts of positive and negative influence proportional to the desires, distortions, and orientation of those requesting aid on Earth. This seems to facilitate an appropriate playing field for making the Choice, wherein (I infer) the degree of difficulty in polarizing is commensurate with the degree of opposition that exists within the desires of the collective. Our choices bear metaphysical weight precisely because of the challenges or temptations we must overcome with our will in order to make them. The window effect seems to help preserve that challenge.

Mathematics of the Calling

Numbers

A calling operates according to The Law of Service, which squares (or maybe more accurately, sequentially doubles) the strength of a calling in proportion to the number of entities who call together, whether that group consists of two people or an entire planet. The strength of the calling dramatically increases whenever one entity is added to the call. This formula determines the degree to which higher-density beings may respond to a call, if at all. It is described as follows:

The call begins with one. This call is equal to infinity and is not, as you would say, counted. It is the cornerstone. The second call is added. The third call empowers or doubles the second, and so forth, each additional caller doubling or granting power to all the preceding call. Thus, the call of many of your peoples is many, many-powered and overwhelmingly heard to the infinite reaches of the One Creation. – 10.13

For instance, if 10 people issue a calling of a particular nature, then The Law of Service[10] would “square” this number and calculate a product of “approximately 1,012.” This is true of the calling whether it is conscious or unconscious, physically together or apart—as long as the nature of the calling is the same.

First calling:

“The call begins with one. This call is equal to infinity and is not, as you would say, counted. It is the cornerstone.”

Second calling:

2 x 2 = 4

2 entities call, which doubles the effect of 2

Third calling:

4 x 2 = 8

3 entities call, the additional entity doubling the power of 4 above

Fourth calling:

8 x 2 = 16

4 entities call, the additional entity doubling the power of 8 above

Fifth calling:

16 x 2 = 32

5 entities call, the additional entity doubling the power of 16 above

Sixth calling:

32 x 2 = 64

6 entities call, the additional entity doubling the power of 32 above

Seventh calling:

64 x 2 = 128

7 entities call, the additional entity doubling the power of 64 above

Eighth calling:

128 x 2 = 256

8 entities call, the additional entity doubling the power of 128 above

Ninth calling:

256 x 2 = 512

9 entities call, the additional entity doubling the power of 256 above

Tenth calling: [11]

512 x 2 = 1,024

10 entities call, the additional entity doubling the power of 512 above

In January, 1981, approximately 352,000 people were in a state of calling Ra[12]; and approximately 632,000,000 people were calling for a service which any of the many members of the Confederation of Planets could fulfill. When the Law of Doubling is applied to these numbers, the calculation is “approximately meaningless in the finite sense as there are many, many digits.”  (107,522 digits to be precise.)[13] It, however, “constitutes a great calling which we of all creation feel and hear as if our own entities were distorted towards a great and overwhelming sorrow. It demands our service.” (7.7)

Without the power of the doubling, Ra would have no ability to respond to those who are calling Ra on planet Earth. (See 7.2.)

Integrating Resistance

Part of the operation of the calling that must be taken into account is the resistance to the calling. The Law of Service’s doubling formula continues beyond the doubling to state that the product of the doubling must be divided by, or integrated with, the free will of those who are not aware of the unity of creation or who would be in resistance to the call. The product of this final step in the calculation is seen as the limit on the Confederation member’s ability to serve.

Ra said that the two factors permitting the Confederation visitation and sharing of information with the Atlanteans included Confederation naiveté and:

The calling of a group of people whose square overcame the integrated resistance of those unwilling to search or learn. – 22.25

In the special case of a higher-density member of the Confederation openly coming among the people of Earth, they do not calculate the possibility by the numbers of calling, but by a consensus among an entire society which has become aware of the infinite consciousness of all things. This has been possible in isolated instances of Earth’s history.

Citations:

·        Calling: 1.0, 8.12, 12.26, 21.14, 21.16, 22.25, 72.7-8, 73.3-4, 73.8, 74.12-13, 90.3

·        Calling and the Window Effect: 12.2-7, 16.3-6, 17.23, 24.8, 72.8. Calling, Mathematics of: 7.1–8, 10.13

For further exploration, see also:

·        7.9, 8.6, 12.15, 14.24, 16.33, 22.25-27, 23.1, 23.6, 26.34, 43.28-29, 55.7, 65.7, 65.15, 73.8, 74.12, 74.16-19, 80.14, 81.24, 87.6, 90.4

·        The calling whereby seeking the light attracts temptation or negative pushback for balancing: 66.23, 68.16, 80.5, 87.9, 90.3

·        Historical callings: 2.2, 14.18, 21.16, 22.17-28, 23.8, 23.16, 25.4, 27.1, 85.4

·        The balancing mechanism between positive and negative influx operates only when there is awareness of the aid being offer: 21.17–19

·        Calling becoming bidding: 53.16, 55.3-7

·        Calling between two third-density entities: 47.14

·        Third question in the September 3, 2017 Q’uo transcript.

·        See the section “Balance and Attraction in Polarity” in the entry for Polarity for a more thorough examination of calling opposites.

·        Quarantine, Confederation, and Orion Empire in this guide.

Catalyst

Catalyst is stimulus that can be processed by the mind, body, spirit—or any combination thereof—which provides opportunities for evolution. Catalyst is initially an unbiased, ambiguous, or neutral[14] instigator that, when utilized, offers learning (particularly of pre-incarnatively chosen lessons), quickens evolution, develops will and faith, precipitates experience, and polarizes the entity.

The purpose of incarnative existence is evolution of mind, body, and spirit. In order to do this it is not strictly necessary to have catalyst. However, without catalyst the desire to evolve and the faith in the process do not normally manifest, and thus evolution occurs not. – 54.24

Essentially all that reaches the senses and everything that comes before the notice of an entity is catalyst, from the sun on the skin, to the aging of the body, to a relationship with a loved (or not loved) one, to the spiritual yearning for truth, to the various sufferings and afflictions experienced in incarnation. Among the infinite sources, other-selves are the primary mechanism of catalyst, serving as mirrors reflecting to us our blockages, imbalances, lessons, opportunities, and the unique energetic configuration that makes us who we are.

The quickest way to learn is to deal with other-selves. This is a much greater catalyst than dealing with the self. Dealing with the self without other-selves is akin to living without what you would call mirrors. Thus, the self cannot see the fruits of its beingness. Thus, each may aid each by reflection. – 19.13

Catalyst may be random (as in the case of the entity new to third density who is struck by random catalyst until the entity begins to form a bias), or it may be highly programmed and designed by the self to learn certain incarnational lessons and polarize in one direction or another.

Catalyst is programmed, and the program is designed for the mind/body/spirit complex for its unique requirements. Thus it is desirable that a mind/body/spirit complex be aware of and hearken to the voice of its experiential catalyst, gleaning from it that which it incarnated to glean. – 54.24

Ra indicates that the deeper origin of catalyst is “overwhelmingly” of the unconscious mind. By the time it is consciously perceived, catalyst has been filtered through the veil and, even in “the most apparently clear perception,” much remains veiled. I interpret that to mean that catalyst of the mind is firstly processed and experienced, perhaps even generated, in the unconscious. By the time it reaches and is noticed by the conscious mind, if at all, much of the catalyst is still veiled—perhaps not unlike the bulk of the iceberg hidden beneath the water, only its proverbial tip showing. (See “Catalyst and the Unconcious” in the Mind Complex entry for greater examination.)

As the seekers progresses along the chosen path of polarization, the unconscious mind increasingly biases the catalyst reaching the conscious mind in proportion to the purity and strength of the polarization. That is to say, as the Choice is increasingly made between service to self or service to others, the unconscious offers the conscious mind negatively or positively polarized catalyst which the conscious mind may then use to polarize further. Thus a self-accelerating mechanism is in place that helps the entity to polarize. This is first explored in the context of the archetype known as Experience of the Mind:

Questioner: It seems to me that the Experience of the Mind would act in such a way as to change the nature of the veil so that catalyst would be filtered so as to be more acceptable in the bias that is increasingly chosen by the entity. For instance, if the entity had chosen the right-hand path, the Experience of the Mind would change the permeability of the veil to accept more and more positive catalyst, and also the other would be true for accepting more negative if the left-hand path were the one that was repeatedly chosen. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is not only correct but there is a further ramification. As the entity increases in experience it shall, more and more, choose positive interpretations of catalyst if it is upon the service-to-others path and negative interpretations of catalyst if its experience has been along the service-to-self path. – 94.12

Use of catalyst of the mind requires conscious intent:

All uses of catalyst by the mind are those consciously applied to catalyst. Without conscious intent the use of catalyst is never processed through mentation, ideation, and imagination. – 93.10

The more conscious and intentional this process, the more efficient it may be, the more that the self may begin to self-generate complex catalyst for the activation of the higher energy centers, but simply thinking about one’s catalyst (self-reflecting) may serve to process and distill experience from catalyst.

Here, in the discussion of the archetypal mind, we see a call for the conscious mind to use the catalyst that has arisen from the (potentiated) unconscious mind:

The broad name for Archetype Four may be the “Experience of the Mind.” In the tarot you find the name of “Emperor.” Again this implies nobility; and in this case we may see the suggestion that it is only through the catalyst which has been processed by the potentiated consciousness that experience may ensue. Thusly is the conscious mind ennobled by the use of the vast resources of the unconscious mind. – 78.37

There are two basic uses of catalyst. Control is the key to negatively polarized use of catalyst. Acceptance is the key to positively polarized use of catalyst. And:

When neither path is chosen the catalyst fails in its design and the entity proceeds until catalyst strikes it which causes it to form a bias towards acceptance and love or separation and control. – 46.16

Ra: The lessons to be learned vary. Almost always these lessons include patience, tolerance, and the ability for the light touch. – 34.6

Ra: Patience is requested and suggested, for the catalyst is intense upon your plane and its use must be appreciated over a period of consistent learn/teaching. –42.9

Ra: It is to be noted that among your entities a large percentage of all progression has as catalyst, trauma. – 34.14

Q’uo: Using catalyst is something the seeker cannot avoid. This illusion of yours is created to make evasion of catalyst impossible and full use of catalyst improbable. This illusion leans upon imperfection and forces the mind and the emotions to gaze at that which is not perfect in appearance. This false world-view is designed to be that backdrop against which the common life with its suffering may become a life incandescent with the seeker’s joyful acceptance and eagerness to pursue the processes of change. – Feb 5, 1995

Author’s Note: Evolution’s Raw Material

Consider that the basic non-metaphysical definition of the word “catalyst” is “an agent that provokes or speeds significant change or action.” A catalyst accelerates, galvanizes, precipitates, maybe even causes change.

The concept of catalyst, like the concept of distortion, has neither positive nor negative value. A gorgeously sunny day is catalyst. The most moving and meaningful epiphany is catalyst. Giving and receiving love in reciprocated loops of joy is catalyst. And so on.

Yet among students of the Confederation’s philosophy, the word catalyst is often laden with pejorative connation. Perhaps this is because of those forms of catalyst we call pain, discomfort, and suffering. (Particularly true on this planet where Ra says a large percentage of our evolutionary progression happens by way of a type of catalyst called trauma.)

It tends to be the suffering, the pain, the loss, or the limitation to which our attention is most drawn, and in which we find our most valuable lessons. This tends to be where catalyst, particularly if used, really accelerates and deepens the journey. And this is where catalyst becomes such a significant concept. Though the entire philosophy transmits a radical understanding of self-authority, “catalyst” stands out in my opinion as perhaps the single-most empowering word in the Law of One.

We have so many mental narratives about the meaning, purpose, and value of our experience. Many of those stories bespeak the ways we have done something wrongly, or have been mistreated, or have lost or failed. Maybe these things objectively happened, or maybe this is just our perception. Either way, Ra says that whatever is happening is catalyst for our spiritual evolution—catalyst to discover the true, unlimited nature of self.

Sustained consideration of this idea essentially “flips the script.” It reorients your entire relationship to that which you perceive to have transpired. It puts you back into the driver’s seat. Instead of feeling that the self has been irreversibly diminished, you see, with faith, how you might use the experience to learn and grow. Instead of sinking into despair, loss, loneliness, fear, anxiety, or the like, you realize with faith that this too is fuel for your spiritual growth.

Catalyst could be said to be synonymous with opportunity. However devastating, there is nothing that happens to you that cannot be used for evolution. In fact, the more significant the catalyst, the more likely that it has been pre-incarnatively programmed.

Certainly one must give themselves the space to genuinely experience sorrow, defeat, loss, limitation, etc. But in contemplation of the function of catalyst—indeed, of the very objective of all life experience—one realizes that the self is unlimited. There is no final defeat. There is no loss which cannot be redeemed and recovered. One may have to choose a new course in life, or come to terms with a genuine and grievous loss of life, love, property, status, desire, etc., but no matter how profound the despair or great the agony or extended its duration, the experience can and will yield self-realization if used as catalyst. This requires conscious attention and intention. This requires engaging the self in ever deeper levels of self-acceptance and surrender.

The entire intelligent universe and everything that transpires in your life is geared toward offering you this catalyst for your spiritual evolution. “It’s rigged—everything, in you favor,” Rumi reminded us. It is all conspiring for your growth, but it is responsively being shaped according to your use, skillful or otherwise, of free will.

Questioner: I see the most important product of this communication [the Ra contact] being a vehicle of partial enlightenment for those incarnate now who have become aware of their part in their own evolutionary process. Am I correct in this assumption?

Ra: I am Ra. You are correct. We may note that this is the goal of all artifacts and experiences which entities may come into contact with, and is not only the property of Ra or this contact. – 71.22

All things in manifestation may be seen in one way or another to be offering themselves in order that transformations may take place upon the level appropriate to the action. – 94.26

We suggest the nature of all manifestation to be illusory, and functional only insofar as the entity turns from shape and shadow to the One. – 106.23

What perspective could be more self-empowering than to look out upon the landscape of one’s present and biographical past and see everything as catalyst, as fuel for one’s spiritual growth? And that you have been aided in this growth.

Consider, if you will, the path your life-experience has taken. Consider the coincidences and odd circumstances by which one thing flowed to the next. Consider this well. Each entity will receive the opportunity that each needs. – 8.1

This holds true even when our pain seems in a run-away condition of overabundance.

You may see, in some cases, an entity which, either by pre-incarnative choice or by constant reprogramming while in incarnation, has developed an esurient program of catalyst.  Such an entity is quite desirous of using the catalyst and has determined, to its own satisfaction, that what you may call the large board needs to be applied to the forehead in order to obtain the attention of the self.

In these cases it may indeed seem a great waste of the catalyst of pain; and a distortion towards feeling the tragedy of so much pain may be experienced by the other-self. However, it is well to hope that the other-self is grasping that which it has gone to some trouble to offer itself: that is, the catalyst which it desires to use for the purpose of evolution. – 83.27

This includes distortions of the body complex such as medical and health issues, and physical conditions and limitations, whether pre-incarnatively chosen, or that which is manifested in the body from catalyst not used by the mind.

Ra speaks in the following quote to pre-incarnatively chosen catalyst, and the flipping of the script that meditates upon the positive uses of this limitation:

We might note further that when the one wishing to be healed, though sincere, remains unhealed, as you call this distortion, you may consider pre-incarnative choices; and your more helpful aid to such an entity may be the suggestion that it meditate upon the affirmative uses of whatever limitations it might experience. We would also note that in these cases the indigo-ray workings are often of aid. – 73.19

This is why Ra and Confederation sources always call for praise and thanksgiving—this life-affirming discipline clears the eyes to see that each moment, especially the difficult moments, hold hidden gems of spiritual insight and self-understanding. From this perspective one comes into a faith-filled relationship with life that trusts that the universe is working not against but for the self. One can let down the guard, embrace the moment as it is, and move closer to this, the most self-empowered of all attitudes:

The seeker which has purely chosen the service-to-others path shall certainly not have a variant apparent incarnational experience. There is no outward shelter in your illusion from the gusts, flurries, and blizzards of quick and cruel catalyst.

However, to the pure, all that is encountered speaks of the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. The cruelest blow is seen with an ambiance of challenges offered and opportunities to come. Thusly, the great pitch of light is held high above such an one so that all interpretation may be seen to be protected by light. – 95.24

Yet we have all known how a loss, an injury, or the experience of pain results instead in a sense of disempowerment, resentment, or bitterness. Ra indicates that this is catalyst which has “gone awry”:

Very often the catalyst for emotional pain—whether it be the death of the physical complex of one other-self which is loved, or some other seeming loss—will simply result in the opposite: in a bitterness, an impatience, a souring. This is catalyst which has gone awry. In these cases, then, there will be additional catalyst provided to offer the unmanifested self further opportunities for discovering the self as all-sufficient Creator containing all that there is and full of joy.

The above can be used an index of our progress. Of course it is okay to feel bitter, or to feel whatever we are feeling. The whole self needs loved. But Ra indicates that catalyst may continue cycling in those threads until we consciously use the catalyst to come into balance. Remember that the key to positive use of catalyst is acceptance. Whether that is accepting the difficult limitations of mind, body, or circumstance, or, more fundamentally, accepting and loving what is.

What then does balance and the maximum successful use of catalyst look like?

The catalyst of experience works in order for the learn/teachings of this density to occur. However, if there is seen in the being a response, even if it is simply observed, the entity is still using the catalyst for learn/teaching.

The end result is that the catalyst is no longer needed. Thus this density is no longer needed. This is not indifference or objectivity but a finely tuned compassion and love which sees all things as love. This seeing elicits no response due to catalytic reactions. Thus the entity is now able to become co-Creator of experiential occurrences. This is the truer balance. – 42.2

Ultimately this relationship to catalyst requires moving beyond intellectual comprehension and taking the great leap into unknowing, the mid-air of faith. Likely each of our lives will, at one point or another, be rocked by modes of suffering that defy our capacity for comprehension. All the logic and the understanding of “catalyst” in the world may not avail us. To first survive and to then use catalyst at these times requires the invocation of a faith that simply and radically trusts—trusts that all is well, that there is cause to hope, that the universe is with the self, that there is a plan.

Within this cycle of experience at the very center of self lies that same original Thought of love which shines out of the night sky from each star. Each soul within incarnation is also a star. Each drowning in the sea of confusion is also a master. And yet the goal is not to remember the masterhood as much as to begin to sense the lack of necessity for understanding. The goal of this sea of confusion is to drive the attention at last from trust in the logic, and the sense of the mind and the intellect, into the heart, to release at last the demand that the life experience make any certain kind of sense, and the creation of that energy of fearlessness that is able at last to say that, “I know that I do not understand and yet, I know that I live in a world that makes complete sense. I know that I do not understand the plan and yet I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that there is a plan. I know that I shall never understand what I am doing but I have come to know that I cannot make a mistake.”

Then, at last, the soul within is free to take that which this instrument calls the leap of faith, where the meaning and the sense of life, in the metaphysical way of looking at it, begins only when that leap into midair is taken. The demands of sense and logical neatness are abandoned in favor of the full confidence in the support that comes in midair. – Q’uo, June 14, 2002

Catalyst is designed to trigger a response. The response is the catalyst. And that response is the material for your own evolution, your signal to know the self, your prompt to accept the self, and your doorway to becoming the Creator.

As Eckhart Tolle said: “Life will give you whatever experience is most helpful for the evolution of your consciousness. How do you know this is the experience you need? Because this is the experience you are having at the moment.”

Citations:

·        19.13, 33.14, 34.14, 42.9, 46.9, 54.24, 78.36–37, 93.10-12, 101.4, Feb 5, 1995

·        Author’s Note: 8.1, 42.2, 71.22, 83.27, 94.26, 95.24, 106.23. Jun 14, 2002

For further exploration, see also:

·        4.20, 5.1, 33.6-7, 33.14-17, 34.6-7, 36.17, 41.22, 42.2, 42.10, 46.7, 46.14, 46.16, 47.6, 50.5, 54.17, 61.4, 61.7, 64.20, 76.21, 83.26-27, 86.7, 93.20, 94.11–13, 94.20

·        For the new and/or unpolarized entity, catalyst of a random nature is offered from the Sub-Logos with the intent of causing the entity to form a bias toward one polarity or the other. As the Choice is made and as the entity advances along a polarized path, the catalyst becomes less random and more polarized until eventually “all catalyst is chosen, generated, and manufactured by the self, for the self.” See: 46.16, 54.17, 92.11, 95.24

·        Prior to the implementation of the great experiment of the veil, the archetype of “Catalyst” was unrealized in the stratum of deep mind called the archetypal mind. After the veil’s implementation, this archetype became realized and catalyst became enlarged, vivid, more intensive, and more likely to precipitate the development of will, faith, and polarity.  50.7, 77.17, 78.24, 79.27, 86.20, 93.6, 94.10–11, 95.19, 105.18

·        Catalyst in third density is perhaps “one hundred times as intensive a program” as it is in any other density. This is most confusing for the entity which is “inundated in the ocean of experience.” 20.24

·        Catalyst resulting from our own beliefs and orientation: 33.8

·        The Mind Complex (specifically “Catalyst and the Unconscious”), Veil, Faith, Disease, and Sub-Logos’ Plan for Third Density in this guide.

The Choice

The primary function of the very intense, very short third-density experience is the making of the Choice: to choose to dedicate the self to the positive path of service to others or the negative path of service to self.

If the catalyst of third density is used to successfully bias or polarize the consciousness in order to make the Choice to a harvestable degree (measured in vibratory rate of 51% for service to others and 95% for service to self), then, at the time of harvest, the entity will graduate from third to fourth density.

The illusion of separation offers to us the Choice so that we may choose either to seek, by faith alone, the true, unified nature of reality beyond the veil via the positive path; or we may seek to perpetuate the illusion via the negative path—perhaps piercing the veil, but only for personal gain.

The Choice is so fundamental and significant that it is built into the blueprint of the third-density experience: the archetypal mind. By making this choice through the catalytically intense, multi-incarnational third density, the “statue is forged in the fire.” The work of subsequent densities, then, is that of refining the “rough-hewn sculpture.”

Though this Choice is but the work of a moment (relative to the long durations of higher densities), it is the axis upon which the creation turns, for the higher densities do their work due to the polarity gained in this Choice.

For the seeker desirous of making the positive, service-to-others choice, Ra says:

Ra: Let us [use the] metaphor [of] the longest poker game you can imagine: a lifetime. The cards are love, dislike, limitation, unhappiness, pleasure, etc. They are dealt and re-dealt and re-dealt continuously. You may during this incarnation begin—and we stress begin—to know your own cards. You may begin to find the love within you. You may begin to balance your pleasure, your limitations, etc. However, your only indication of other-selves’ cards is to look into the eyes.

You cannot remember your hand, their hands, perhaps even the rules of this game. This game can only be won by those who lose their cards in the melting influence of love; can only be won by those who lay their pleasures, their limitations, their all upon the table face up and say inwardly: “All, all of you players, each other-self, whatever your hand, I love you.” This is the game: to know, to accept, to forgive, to balance, and to open the self in love. – 50.7

Citations:

·        17.15, 17.31-32, 47.3, 76.16, 77.15–16, 50.7

For further exploration, see also:

·        19.15-16, 19.17-18, 76.15, 78.24, 85.9

·        Polarity in Consciousness, Service to Others, Service to Self, Harvest, of the Third Density Kind, Master & Major Cycles in this guide.

Complex

A favorite of Ra’s, this word makes an appearance in 607 of their replies. It is more or less used as a noun in the same fashion as Merriam-Webster defines it: “A whole made up of complicated or interrelated parts.”

Ra speaks of it this way in the context of the archetypes:

A concept complex is a complex of concepts just as a molecule is a complex structure made up of more than one type of energy nexus or atom. Each atom within a molecule is its unique identity and, by some means, can be removed from the molecule. The molecule of water can, by chemical means, be caused to separate into hydrogen and oxygen. Separately they cannot be construed to equal water. When formed in the molecular structure which exemplifies water the two are irrefragably water. – 89.20

And elsewhere, “To be complex is to consist of more than one characteristic element or concept.”

Some examples include: mind/body/spirit complex, mind complex, body complex, spirit complex, social memory complex, sound vibrational complex or vibratory sound complex, society complex, vibratory complex, distortion complex, time/space ratio complex, individual memory complex, polarity complex, space/time present memory complex, planetary consciousness complex, thought-form complex, societal-memory complex, mental complex, life-experience complex, military complex, security of national division complex, understanding complexes, chemical complexes, life/illusion complex, totality/beingness complex. Also a complex of something, e.g.: “a complex of thought, ideas, and actions.”

Sidenote: The mind/body/spirit became a mind/body/spirit complex due to the veil of forgetting. See the entry of the same name for more about what it means to be a mind/body/spirit complex.

Citations:

·        79.19, 83.19-20, 89.20

For further exploration, see also:

·        The “Becoming Complex” section in The Veil in this guide.

Confederation of Planets

There are many Confederations in our galaxy and the universe. The local chapter, if you will—the Confederation of Planets In the Service of the Infinite Creator—is a group consisting of approximately fifty-three civilizations, comprised of approximately five hundred planetary consciousnesses, along with entities from Earth’s inner planes and graduates from Earth’s third density—at least at the time of the Ra contact.

Built on a service-to-others philosophy rooted in an understanding of the unity beyond polarity, it is a true confederation in that its members are not alike but are all allied in service according to the Law of One. In this arrangement or structure, love, wisdom, and power are mutually shared, and each honors the free will of each and offers mutual support.

A key qualification for inclusion in this organization is a pure and total dedication to service to the One Infinite Creator:

The Confederation […] is composed of many of those in other densities, in your own density, within your planetary sphere, and within the inner or angelic realms. Each of those entities developing a mind/body/spirit complex, and then developing a social memory complex, and then dedicating this social memory complex to the singular service to the One Creator, may join the Confederation. – 19.7

Ra gives some indication about the advent of the Confederation arising out of this singular desire to serve:

[In the fourth density], the desire to serve begins […] to be an overwhelming goal of the social memory complex. Thus, [those who would become members of the Confederation] found themselves long, long ago in your time seeking the same thing: service to others. – 16.32

As they expanded their awareness of other entities and ways of service, their response was to share information, to share themselves, and to begin coordinating on the basis of their “commonly held goals” of service to others:

The relationship between these entities as they entered an understanding of other beings, other planetary entities, and other concepts of service was to share and continue together these commonly held goals of service. – 16.32

And toward that end, they voluntarily placed their collective data—all their memories and understanding and lived experience—in a central repository that became available to all.

Thus, each voluntarily placed the social memory complex data in what you may consider a central thought complex available to all. This then created a structure whereby each entity could work in its own service while calling upon any other understandings needed to enhance the service. This is the cause of the formation and the manner of the working of the Confederation. – 16.32

This represents an exquisite level of harmony, unity, and shared purpose. Thus, unlike the groups of the Orion Empire who face constant disintegration due to the spiritual entropy[15] inherent in pitting power against power, the Confederation suffers no power loss and is able to act as one being.

As with their negative counterpart, the Orion Empire, great opportunities for their own advancement come by way of offering their particular service to those of third density. But whereas the Orion group calls itself to conquest, the Confederation of Planets awaits the call to service, aiding only insofar as it is requested, and always in the support of the free will of the entity receiving their service. They seek not to take power but to empower others.

Among the great variety of services the Confederation offers those of third density, they inspire through dreams and visions, serve as harvesters and aids to harvest, beam or broadcasting pure streams of love and light to those who call, and assist spiritual awakening.[16]

The principal philosophy they make available to those of planet Earth is one centered on the underlying unity of all creation; the love, light, and joy inherent in that unity; and the possibilities of healing and transformation in that realization.

Ra: We [of Ra] came among you to aid you. Our efforts in service were perverted. Our desire then is to eliminate as far as possible the distortions caused by those misreading our information and guidance.

The general cause of service such as the Confederation offers is that of the primal distortion of the Law of One, which is service. The One Being of the creation is like unto a body, if you will accept this third-density analogy. Would we ignore a pain in the leg? A bruise upon the skin? A cut which is festering? No. There is no ignoring a call. We, the entities of sorrow, choose as our service the attempt to heal the sorrow which we are calling analogous to the pains of a physical body complex distortion. – 14.18

Questioner: Then, in general, I could say that if an individual has a “close encounter” with a UFO or any other type of experience that seems to be UFO-related, he must look to the heart of the encounter and the effect upon him to determine whether it was Orion or Confederation contact. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. If there is fear and doom, the contact was quite likely of a negative nature. If the result is hope, friendly feelings, and the awakening of a positive feeling of purposeful service to others, the marks of Confederation contact are evident. – 53.17

Citations:

·        6.24-25, 7.12, 8.12, 14.18, 16.32-33, 21.17, 53.17

For further exploration, see also:

·        7.1, 7.6, 7.9, 7.15, 17.1, 20.28, 78.25

·        Their attempt to help reverse the premature aging: 14.7–11, 15.5

·        Their role as metaphorical “gardeners” in the harvest of third density: “You may see our role in the first major [25,000-year] cycle as that of the gardener who, knowing the season, is content to wait for the spring. When the springtime does not occur, the seeds do not sprout; then it is that the gardener must work in the garden.” – 20.28

·        Many Confederations. Ours works with seven solar systems: 16.33

·        Assistance to second density: 19.7

·        The fourth-density battle: 25.4–10

·        Despite the care and forethought invested in responding to the calling of our world, the history of the Confederation’s attempts to meet humanity’s spiritual needs has been characterized by outcomes that did not go according to plan. They attribute the unintended consequences of their actions to their great naiveté in working with those of Earth—in their innocence, they habitually misunderstood our ways. As their plans have repeatedly gone awry, the Confederation has consequently continually revised and adapted their strategy. Nowadays they attempt to serve with as little disruption to free will as possible. Speaking through vocal channels is a principal way for them to share their light without risk of this inadvertent infringement. For a deeper look into the history of the Confederation’s interaction with this planet, see the next book in The Resource Series.

·        Orion Empire, Calling, and Quarantine in this guide.

Crystallization (Crystallized Being)

Ra uses the terms “crystallized” in reference to energy centers and/or entities. And they use that term…

…because it has a fairly precise meaning in your language. When a crystalline structure is formed of your physical material the elements present in each molecule are bonded in a regularized fashion with the elements in each other molecule. Thus the structure is regular and, when fully and perfectly crystallized, has certain properties: It will not splinter or break; it is very strong without effort; and it is radiant, traducing light into a beautiful refraction giving pleasure of the eye to many. – 47.7

Through consistent work in consciousness over a period of time (the discipline of the personality), energy centers themselves become crystalline, forming unique crystal structures—described in 51.8 and imagined in the “Seven Energy Centers” illustration in this guide—that are capable of carrying higher voltage energy into the system.

It is only the relatively crystallized entity who can reliably draw intelligent energy through the indigo ray and through crystals which have been charged by the entity for healing and other purposes.

Author’s Note: Strong Without Effort

Thanks to abundant examples of objects on Earth becoming crystallized, many resulting in that class of translucent stone we know as crystals, it is easy to envision what crystallization means. But in terms of the way crystallization functions in our energy centers, what helps me to understand the concept is to imagine the drainage infrastructure of a municipality. Such a system channels all the rainfall and run-off in an efficient, organized, and regular way. If well-constructed, it can handle torrential downpours and other surges of water.

Likewise, the crystallized entity has a regularized, stable, and ordered infrastructure, to so speak, that can withstand greater volumes and intensity of energy and catalyst. The crystallized entity is strong without effort, its discipline has codified its patterns of response into a regularity of beingness. Such an entity will process what confronts it without splintering or breaking, able to seek the light as an integrated whole through whatever pain and adversity may arise. That includes holding an active, volitional level of attention in a steady and stable state, even as the refining fires cause distortions to fall away in the dismantling of habituated patterns. But unlike subterranean drainage channels, the crystalline pathways deliver and transmute light upward, radiating that light outward and giving pleasure to the eye of many.

Citations:

·        2.3, 47.7, 51.7-8, 84.11

For further exploration, see also:

·        6.15, 29.23, 34.10, 49.8, 57.16, 58.18, 75.23, 81.27, 83.18

Density

A density is one of seven (or eight, depending on the perspective) dimensions, levels, or cycles of evolution in an octave of experience. It is called a “density” because each successive level is more densely packed with light. As with notes on a musical scale, seven densities are grouped together into an octave where the eighth density begins the first density of the next octave, this repeating infinitely.

Each density represents a quantum vibrational spectrum or portion of intelligent energy, constituting a fundamentally different level of reality and awareness for the constituents of that density.

Designed by the Logos, every density of experience offers its own set of lessons and parameters that must be learned and understood in order to cross the threshold and graduate from one density to the next. Each density completes its cycle according to the predetermined, clock-like rhythms of intelligent energy.

Every density has seven sub-densities. Every sub-density has seven sub-sub densities. And so on, infinitely. The core vibrations of the seven densities have correspondence to the seven true colors and the seven energy centers.

Ra: The term density is a, what you would call, mathematical one. The closest analogy is that of music, whereby after seven notes on your western type of scale, if you will, the eighth note begins a new octave. Within your great octave of existence which we share with you, there are seven octaves or densities. Within each density there are seven sub-densities. Within each sub-density, seven sub-sub-densities, and so on infinitely. – 16.51

The Seven Densities of Our Octave

The seven densities of our present octave include:

·        First Density: The cycle of awareness; associated with red ray; the foundation for all that is to come, traversed largely in timelessness until space/time is realized. It consists of the elements of earth, wind, fire, water.

·        Second Density: The cycle of growth; associated with orange ray; the cycle of movement and striving toward the light. It consists of single-celled microscopic life at the lower end to advanced animal and plant life at the upper end.

·        Third Density: The cycle of self-awareness; associated with yellow ray; the density of The Choice (service to others or service to self); the first of the activated spirit complex. It consists of humans or, as Ra calls them, mind/body/spirit complexes.

·        Fourth Density: The cycle of love or understanding; associated with green ray.

·        Fifth Density: The cycle of light or wisdom; associated with blue ray.

·        Sixth Density: The cycle of love/light and light/love, or love and wisdom, or unity; associated with indigo ray.

·        Seventh Density: The gateway cycle; associated with violet ray; the density of completion and turning towards timelessness or foreverness.

·        Eighth Density: The octave which moves into a mystery Ra plumbs not; associated with pure white light; intelligent infinity.

Ra: We leave you in appreciation of the circumstances of the great illusion in which you now choose to play the pipe and timbrel and move in rhythm. We are also players upon a stage. The stage changes. The acts ring down. The lights come up once again. And throughout the grand illusion and the following and the following there is the undergirding majesty of the One Infinite Creator. All is well. Nothing is lost. Go forth rejoicing in the love and the light, the peace and the power of the One Infinite Creator. – 104.26

Citations:

·        9.4, 13.9, 16.21, 19.12,.28.6, 28.15-16, 40.3, 41.16, 63.29, 78.18, 82.29

For further exploration, see also:

·        13.8, 13.20, 27.17, 29.13, 32.12, 40.1, 40.5-6,  54.4, 62.27-29, 62.27, 63.8, 71.13, 77.24, 82.12, 90.24-25 || Energy centers correlation: 17.38

·        Ra uses the term “dimension” synonymously with “density” at times, but the former seems to have a broader meaning, whereas the latter is specific to the progression of the seven reality levels of the octave.

Disease (and other bodily conditions)

If catalyst is not used by the mind or spirit complex, it will then filter through to the body complex and manifest as some form of physical distortion. The more efficient the use of catalyst, the less physical distortion to be found, reports Ra. The abundance of disease on this planet is symptomatic of the widespread inefficient use of catalyst.

That does not in every case, however, mean that an illness or other physical distortion is a result of inefficient use of catalyst. Many positively oriented souls program for physical limitation in order to elicit a desired incarnational lesson. And on the other side, those of the negative polarity can program for a discipline of self-care that includes great physical health and what we would consider attractiveness.

Disease and bodily conditions may in certain cases have purely physical causes. Most physical explanations, however—whether genetics, virus, injury, or other—are only secondary. The deeper origin is usually an underlying metaphysical, mental, or spiritual cause due to the distorting of the Creator in self and other-self, and connected to the self’s evolution and use of free will.

In many cases, disease, bodily configurations, or limitations are chosen on a pre-incarnative level in order to elicit certain lessons which the self desires to learn. Whether pre-incarnatively chosen or developed during the course of the incarnation, however, once manifested as a bodily condition, the disease offers the self catalyst designed to be used for evolution and polarization.

Disease also has the “desirable” and “benign” function of offering the body complex the opportunity to cease viability at the appropriate time; meaning that, among its other functions, disease helps facilitate the end of the incarnation, or death, in order that the entity may move on.

Citations:

·        23.7, 23.15, 34.18, 61.7, 66.13, 66.33-34, 76.20, 83.5, 105.18

For further exploration, see also:

·        60.20, 83.4-5, 83.23 || 34.7-8: If catalyst is unneeded, then the second-density creatures that cause contagious diseases have no effect.

·        Sampling of pre-incarnatively chosen limitations: 34.8, 73.19, 102.2

Discipline of the Personality

The “disciplines of the personality” are the paramount work of any who have become consciously aware of the process of evolution.

The heart of the discipline of the personality is threefold. One, know yourself. Two, accept yourself. Three, become the Creator.

The third step is that step which, when accomplished, renders one the most humble servant of all, transparent in personality and completely able to know and accept other-selves.

[…] To become the Creator is to become all that there is. There is then no personality in the sense with which the adept begins its learn/teaching. As the consciousness of the indigo ray becomes more crystalline, more work may be done; more may be expressed from intelligent infinity. – 74.11

For the positive path, the discipline of the personality results, eventually, in the whole knowledge of the self in micro- and macrocosm, and in a finely tuned compassion and love which sees all things as love.

Ra: To the disciplined entity, all things are open and free. The discipline which opens the universes opens also the gateways to evolution. The difference is that of choosing either to hitchhike to a place where beauty may be seen or to walk, step by step, independent and free in this independence to praise the strength to walk and the opportunity for the awareness of beauty.

The hitchhiker, instead, is distracted by conversation and the vagaries of the road and, dependent upon the whims of others, is concerned to make the appointment in time. The hitchhiker sees the same beauty but has not prepared itself for the establishment, in the roots of mind, of the experience. – 52.2

Author’s Note: To Engage in Self-Discovery

Discipline as a noun is a field of study (the archetypes and sexual energy transfers being two such disciplines of spiritual evolution), but more often than not Ra uses discipline as a verb indicating an activity, exercise, or regimen that trains the mind, body, and spirit to seek the Creator upon the path of adepthood.

The word seems to have a pejorative connation to thinkers within the New Age community who see it as antithetical to love, freedom, and spontaneity. I believe that one part of this confusion stems from simply not knowing that in discipline exists true freedom (see quote above). The other part of this confusion stems from the fact that discipline on this planet indeed has often been used in a negative sense, as a means of negative control of self and other-self. Discipline is, in fact, key to advancement on the service-to-self path. Discipline is also, however, key to advancement into adepthood on the positive path.

I’ll explore the positive use of discipline by attempting a rudimentary reasoning for the necessity of discipline: With or without discipline, one will move through life. The body will age. Catalyst will strike. Choices will be required. Expectations of conformance to one standard or another will be placed upon the self. But who is doing this living? Who is responding to the moment, making these choices, and processing this catalyst?

Undisciplined, the self may exist as a vast composite of past conditioning absorbed from the experiences of life. The voices of parents, schooling, social circles, the mass mind, and our reactions to them offer inputs that literally condition the self to think, behave, respond, and exist in certain ways. Undisciplined, much of this is unconscious and running on auto-pilot, causing suffering and a divided, fragmented experience of self and others in a hall of mirrors reflecting only images of separation.

Discipline, then, may be seen as the conscious determination to engage in self-discovery. In that light it is the practice of becoming conscious of the conditioned processes already in operation, and the deeper identity hidden underneath those patterns.

In this journey, the most fundamental thing being disciplined is the attention. Attention is power, but the past conditioning makes conflicting claims upon this power, each voice within the self attempting to have its needs met and its objects of desire fulfilled. Discipline, then, gradually seeks to collect and focus this attention. But toward what end?

Enter polarity, for the negative entity will harvest and focus its attention upon control of self and other; the positive entity will harvest and focus its attention upon loving and accepting self and other. It sounds funny that seeking love is a discipline, something one consciously entrains the attention to do, but it’s quite true. Our past conditioning likely does not teach the self to constantly seek love. The awakening self, however, disciplines the attention to do so.

The same holds true for all values of the positive path. The disciplined use of will consciously seeks service instead of sleep, declines distraction in favor of focus, and frames the moment with the highest questions worthy of pursuing—e.g., Where is the love in the moment? How may I see the Creator in the other-self?

Learning to cultivate gratitude and invoke faith are also disciplines that the self trains the self into. Even spontaneity—the seeming antithesis of discipline—arises through a fine-tuned discipline of the self who has come to know itself, to accept itself, and to become the Creator. This is the will that has been so cultivated through discipline that the self is no longer shackled to past conditioning[17]—the voices of “should” and “do’s” and “do nots.” Instead, the centers crystallized and balanced through disciplined work in consciousness, this is the self who surrenders and “lives day by day and moment by moment, for the true adept lives more and more as it is.” (73.20) This is the self who acts from a place of inner stillness and who moves in harmony with the One Will, free to be and manifest who they are..

The way that discipline intersects with the positive values of the loving, forgiving open heart is explored here:

Questioner: Am I correct, then, in assuming that discipline of the personality, knowledge of self, and control, shall I say, in strengthening of the will would be what any fifth-density entity would see as those things of importance?

Ra: I am Ra. In actuality these things are of importance in third through early seventh densities. The only correction in nuance that we would make is your use of the word, control. It is paramount that it be understood that it is not desirable or helpful to the growth of the understanding, may we say, of an entity by itself to control thought processes or impulses except where they may result in actions not consonant with the Law of One. Control may seem to be a short-cut to discipline, peace, and illumination. However, this very control potentiates and necessitates the further incarnative experience in order to balance this control or repression of that self which is perfect.

Instead, we appreciate and recommend the use of your second verb in regard to the use of the will. Acceptance of self, forgiveness of self, and the direction of the will; this is the path towards the disciplined personality.

Your faculty of will is that which is powerful within you as co-Creator. You cannot ascribe to this faculty too much importance. Thus it must be carefully used and directed in service to others for those upon the positively oriented path. There is great danger in the use of the will as the personality becomes stronger, for it may be used even subconsciously in ways reducing the polarity of the entity.[18] – 52.7 (See also 52.11)

In this way you see that discipline is the art of consciously applying (or consciously remembering) one’s seeking. Which is to say, discipline is the art of using catalyst. And for the positive adept, discipline is about penetrating the veil (first quote below), the work of spirit in the indigo ray (second quote), and the contact of intelligent infinity (third quote).

Wanderers are third-density activated in mind/body/spirit and are subject to the forgetting which can only be penetrated with disciplined meditation and working. – 63.17

The indigo ray is opened only through considerable discipline and practice largely having to do with acceptance of self, not only as the polarized and balanced self but as the Creator, as an entity of infinite worth. This will begin to activate the indigo ray. – 32.14 (See also: 20.24, 58.19, 64.4, 71.15, 74.8)

The infinity of the spirit is an even greater realization than the infinity of consciousness, for consciousness which has been disciplined by will and faith […] may contact intelligent infinity directly. – 80.20

It can be viewed as straightforwardly as the analogy of forming a new habit through repetition, but especially visible in learning a skill. Take she who desires to learn to play the piano well. She must discipline her use of time and focus, making short-term seeming sacrifice (choosing to practice the piano instead of watching TV) for long-term gain. This disciplined practice is not self-control as the negative entity wields it. This is harnessing the will and aiming it upon the heart’s desire in the midst of infinite choices. It takes repetition and constancy, a continual re-focusing of the attention on the desired practice, and an exercising of the will to practice.

The complex of mind, body, and spirit—with all its chakras, dynamic interrelationships, and pathways of energy—is, itself, a piano of sorts. The self must learn to play the instrument of self with creative but learned artistry. This produces harmony, balance, resonance, and beauty.

The precision with which each energy center matches the Original Thought lies not in the systematic placement of each energy nexus but rather in the fluid and plastic placement of the balanced blending of these energy centers in such a way that intelligent energy is able to channel itself with minimal distortion.

The mind/body/spirit complex is not a machine. It is rather what you might call a tone poem. – 54.8

While it is a primary priority to activate or unblock each energy center, it is also a primary priority at that point to begin to refine the balances between the energies so that each tone of the chord of total vibratory beingness resonates in clarity, tune, and harmony with each other energy. This balancing, tuning, and harmonizing of the self is most central to the more advanced or adept mind/body/spirit complex. Each energy may be activated without the beauty that is possible through the disciplines and appreciations of personal energies or what you might call the deeper personality or soul identity. – 54.15

The material for your understanding is the self: the mind/body/spirit complex. – 15.14

There is an interesting conversation to be had regarding discipline in the perennial debate of nature vs. nurture. How necessary is self-effort in opening the indigo ray, performing the service of the adept, and realizing the self? Ra touches on this question in a few places, including:

Questioner: How do the crusaders pass on their concepts to the incarnate individuals on Earth?

Ra: I am Ra. There are two main ways, just as there are two main ways of, shall we say, polarizing towards service to others. There are those mind/body/spirit complexes upon your plane who do exercises and perform disciplines in order to seek contact with sources of information and power leading to the opening of the gate to intelligent infinity. There are others whose vibratory complex is such that this gateway is opened and contact with total service to self (with its primal distortion of manipulation of others) is then afforded with little or no difficulty, no training, and no control. – 11.20

The healing ability, like all other, what this instrument would call paranormal abilities, is effected by the opening of a pathway or shuttle into intelligent infinity. There are many upon your plane who have a random hole or gateway in their spirit energy field, sometimes created by the ingestion of chemicals such as, what this instrument would call LSD, who are able, randomly and without control, to tap into energy sources. They may or may not be entities who wish to serve. The purpose of carefully and consciously opening this channel is to serve in a more dependable way, in a more commonplace or usual way, as seen by the distortion complex of the healer. – 6.1

Any entity may at any time instantaneously clear and balance its energy centers. Thus in many cases those normally quite blocked, weakened, and distorted may, through love and strength of will, become healers momentarily. To be a healer by nature one must indeed train its self in the disciplines of the personality. – 75.35

In the nature vs. nurture question, one hears stories of entities who, without seeming practice or effort, simply “awaken” to higher consciousness—Eckhart Tolle and Ramana Maharshi come to mind. Yet, Ra’s information speaks again and again to the disciplined use of will upon the long, upward road of spiritual evolution. In my understanding of the Law of One, everything which unfolds does so as a function or consequence of the operation of free will; so in that light, those who do have spontaneous awakenings have likely performed significant work in previous incarnations. In my read of the following quotes, Ra seems to point to this possibility:

Questioner: Why are these people able to [bend metal and perform other feats of telekinesis]? They seem to have no training; they just are able to do it.

Ra: I am Ra. They remember the disciplines necessary for this activity which is merely useful upon other true-color vibratory experiential nexi. – 58.20

Questioner: How did Jesus learn this during his incarnation?

Ra: I am Ra. This entity learned the ability by a natural kind of remembering at a very young age. – 17.19

The one known as Franklin [Delano Roosevelt] developed very quickly up through red, orange, yellow, and green, and began to work in the blue-ray energy center at a tender age, as you would say. This rapid growth was due, firstly, to previous achievements [in past incarnations] in the activation of these rays. […]– 35.1

Carla described how she was able to “coast” on her spiritual gifts of cheerfulness and faithful attitude without much seeming effort. Ra here points to pre-incarnational design:

The contact which you now experience costs a certain amount of the energy which each of the group brought into manifestation in the present incarnation. Although the brunt of this cost falls upon the instrument, it is caparisoned by pre-incarnative design with the light and gladsome armor of faith and will to a far more conscious extent than most mind/body/spirit complexes are able to enjoy without much training and initiation. – 94.7

Learning to consciously set one’s compass and hew to that direction, continually adjusting one’s bearings in forward movement through the many deaths, distortion-leavings, and transformations—this is discipline.

Citations:

·        42.2, 52.2, 74.10-11

·        Author’s Note: 6.1, 11.20, 15.14, 17.19, 32.14, 52.7, 54.8, 54.15, 58.20, 63.17, 75.35, 80.20, 94.7

For further exploration, see also:

·        11.20, 52.7, 52.11, 54.8, 54.15, 60.13, 74.9-10

·        Author’s Note see also: 20.24, 52.11, 58.19, 64.4, 71.15, 74.8

·        Disciplines of mind, body, and spirit: 4.17, 5.2, 61.6.

·        Negative use of discipline: 7.15, 11.11, 66.32–33, 69.17,

·        Specific uses of discipline: In fasting: 41.21 – 22. In meditation: 42.12. In parenting: 42.20. In dream recall: 86.10. In archetypal study and use: 76.9, 90.15. As “understanding”: 4.19. In training the subconscious: 69.18.

·        Sending love to negative greeting vs. combating it through disciplines of the will: 51.2

·        Discipline for travel and communication: 51.2, 52.1–6, 60.13, 62.21, 67.4,

·        Discipline as armor: 46.2, 67.13,

·        The Great Pyramid is only “metaphysical training wheels” for that which can be accomplished by the disciplines of the personality: 60.13

·        Discipline in non-indiscriminate mating: 84.22

·        Fifth- and sixth-density entities become so disciplined that they know when to end the incarnation: 105.20

·        See Healer, Program of Training for discipline of the mind and body

Distortion

Distinct from Oneness

The second definition given for “distort” in Merriam-Webster is “to twist (something) out of a natural, normal, or original shape or condition.” Similarly, Ra uses the term “distort” to convey the infinite ways in which the Creator, or the undifferentiated intelligent infinity, can be distorted (modified or altered)  to create the perception of things as being distinct from intelligent infinity—in other words, distinct from Oneness.

There are three primal ways that the Creator distorts Itself, says Ra. The First Distortion of the One Infinite Creator is Free Will. The Second Distortion is Love. The Third Distortion is Light. And from these three come everything in the universe, including space and time, galaxies, stars, planets, people, thoughts and energies. Everything that is not undifferentiated intelligent infinity itself—the primordial, unknowable mystery—is some kind of distortion of the One.

Without distortions there would be no vibrations, no individuation, no entities, no manifestation, no creation—no means by which the Creator can experience itself via manyness.

Each of these distortions contains, in microcosm, all of the Creator; however, only a portion of this wholeness is evident within any illusion. To put that another way: each aspect of the Creator’s expression is a distortion in which part of the Creator’s total beingness is obscured to perception (given the distortions of each observer) for the sake of becoming unique. Imagine the way in which pure white light enters a prism and is refracted into a rainbow of colors, each made totally of white light but each appearing distinct to the human eye. It is a limitation of perspective.

As in all distortions, the source is the limit of the viewpoint. – 99.5

Each individuated facet or distortion of the One may evolve toward perfect understanding of unity once again by recognizing and accepting itself and everything as the Creator. To accept the self as the Creator is to realize that the self contains, in microcosm, all that there is—a totality that includes every single possible aspect of the Creator, despite all the apparent differences found within the illusion of separation.

The spiritual seeker, itself a distorted or differentiated aspect of the One, is upon a long journey of lessening distortions of separation in order to harmonize more deeply with, and eventually become, the One Infinite Creator.[19] As an entity learns to find love in the moment and to see the self, other-self, and the world as the Creator, those distortions that are no longer needed fall away and/or become transparent to the One. This activity of un-distorting is synonymous with healing. In this healing the self realizes ever more deeply its unity with—or true identity as—the Creator.

Dual-Function Concept

Ra’s use of the term distortion seems to function in two ways:

·        That which moves away from or toward Oneness.

·        That which moves away from or toward either of a pair of polarized concepts/values.

Examples of both uses are plentiful in the text. Pertaining to the first usage is this revealing Q&A:

The One Original Thought is the harvest of all previous, if you would use this term, experience of the Creator by the Creator. As It decides to know Itself, It generates Itself into that plenum full of the glory and the power of the One Infinite Creator which is manifested to your perceptions as space or outer space.

Each generation of this knowing begets a knowing which has the capacity, through free will, to choose methods of knowing Itself. Therefore, gradually, step by step, the Creator becomes that which may know Itself, and the portions of the Creator partake less purely in the power of the Original Word or Thought. This is for the purpose of refinement of the One Original Thought. The Creator does not properly create as much as It experiences Itself. – 82.10

As Ra says in the preceding bolded section, portions of the creation can “partake [more or] less purely in the power of the Original Word or Thought.” This may be interpreted to mean that something can be viewed as more distorted or less distorted from the truth—the truth being perfect unity.

In that sense, as we move closer to the Creator (as we become/remember/realize what we already are), we become less and less distorted. In fact, Ra hints at the “dissolution of the unified self with all that there is” at or near the completion of the octave; and toward that end they seem to point to an evolutionary process that could be described as a subtraction of distortion:

There are many things which fall away in the many, many steps of adepthood. We, of Ra, still walk these steps and praise the One Infinite Creator at each transformation

The crux ansata is a part of the concept complexes of the archetypical mind, the circle indicating the magic of the spirit, the cross indicating that nature of manifestation which may only be valued by the losing.

Perhaps the movement toward the octave density is a process of distortions continually falling away, dissolving, and, in a sense, being subtracted until the final release of all memory and identity in the dissolution into unity.

To the third-density entity’s perspective, there may be certain signposts about a particular person that indicate less distortion in this regard. We in third-density may sense radiance and purity in self or other self, or feel the presence of the Creator more strongly in self or other self. And if we are skilled healers we may pinpoint blockages and imbalances. However, it seems virtually impossible for any one individual to ascertain or measure the exact nature or degree of the total distortion of a given person or thing

The ability to recognize or discern distortion is always helpful, but Ra counsels also to see through the apparent distortions to the Creator in all things. In the first quote below they suggest turning from the distortions of “shape and shadow” to the One; in the second quote, Ra suggests the exercises of seeing love and the Creator both through distortion and as the distortion.

We suggest the nature of all manifestation to be illusory and functional only insofar as the entity turns from shape and shadow to the One. – 106.23

Exercise One. […] The exercise is to consciously seek that love in awareness and understanding distortions. […]

Exercise Two. The universe is one being. When a mind/body/spirit complex views another mind/body/spirit complex, see the Creator. This is an helpful exercise.

Exercise Three. Gaze within a mirror. See the Creator.

Exercise Four. Gaze at the creation which lies about the mind/body/spirit complex of each entity. See the Creator. – 10.14

The other use of the word is easier to grasp, as it seems to describe being distorted along a spectrum that we can label. For example, something can be distorted toward pain and away from comfort; or distorted toward or away from a particular physical, emotional, or mental state.  In this sense, movement is distortion. For some examples of this second usage, see 4.14, 72.10, 106.7–8, and these revealing quotes:

There is no magic greater than honest distortion toward love. – 55.2

The harvest of [the second cycle], though extremely small, were those entities of extreme distortion towards service to the entities which now were to repeat the major cycle. These entities, therefore, remained in third density although they could, at any moment/present nexus, leave this density through use of intelligent infinity. – 14.16

Whereas we cannot easily identify just how purely or in what way our mind/body/spirit complex “partakes of the one Original Thought” (the first usage), we have the benefit of existing within a polarized illusion in which all essences seem to have an opposite (second usage).

In this second sense, distortion conveys identification with or movement toward one end of a spectrum, or imbalances therein, that we may attempt to see and balance in order to have a clearer understanding of all as Creator. This means that whenever we notice some emotion or quality about ourselves that seems to be true, such as I am angry or I am honest, we can remember that, in reality, we are everything. We can then seek to discover the potential for manifestation of opposite qualities within ourselves.

This does not mean that we have to become immediately calm or dishonest, but rather that we begin to understand how opposite experiences exists latent or unexpressed within our being. This reveals our complete Creator-selves to us, allowing our distortions to become transparent so that the Creator shines through. By giving love and understanding to these distortions (both the ones we enjoy and the ones we dislike), we can appreciate ourselves as complete beings, and can increasingly view others in the same light, thereby growing toward a sense of unity will all.

In this second sense, then, the goal isn’t necessarily to eliminate or reduce distortion, but to find the fulcrum point on any given spectrum—or between multiple converging spectrums (such as the energy centers are)—that reflects balance. Ra seems to hint that distortion may be related to balance:

Love/light, streams into the planetary sphere according to the electromagnetic web of points or nexi of entrance. These streamings are then available to the individual who, like the planet, is a web of electromagnetic energy fields with points or nexi of entrance.

In a balanced individual each energy center is balanced and functioning brightly and fully. The blockages of your planetary sphere cause some distortion of intelligent energy. The blockages of the mind/body/spirit complex further distort or unbalance this energy. There is one energy. It may be understood as love/light or light/love or intelligent energy. –15.9

In the following quote from Ra, one could construe that the goal for the third-density, positive adept is not to remove all distortion, but rather to discover the true nature of each distortion, perhaps even the true nature of distortion itself.

This disassociation from the miasma of illusion and misrepresentation of each and every distortion is a quite necessary portion of an adept’s path. – 80.12

Q’uo: The very sunlight, the white-capped sea, and the waving long-leafed branches of summer burst with the vitality of realization, for they dwell as do all things within the consciousness of love and are part of the One Original Thought. Thus, one who is in a contemplative state, watching not the shiny face of illusion but the face of the Creator within each illusion, may see that One Original Thought in color after color, distortion after distortion. Some distortions may seem horrible and some wonderful, yet all are the Creator, and realization lies within each moment's burden of love which is infinite to the discerning spirit. – Jan 10, 1987

Author’s Note: The Beauty of “Distortion”

“Distortion” is a magnificent concept, perhaps one of the most enlightened in the Law of One philosophy. Here I attempt to shine some light on its treasures:

1.      In one word it contains a map of the Creator.
The term “distortion” exposes the outward beating heart of manifestation (known in metaphysics as “involution”). The original, un-distorted intelligent infinity creates the very first distortion, Free Will, from which emerge Love and Light—those three together forming the three Primal Distortions.

An explosion, so to speak, of infinite layers of distortion follows, each subsequent layer free to further distort itself, creating ever new layers and complexities of distortion. This is the illusion of manyness and separation.

But, in reverse, “distortion” reveals the inward beating heart, the return journey from separation to unity with the Creator (known also as “evolution”). Through the long span of densities, the understanding or experience becomes less and less distorted. Thus, distortions “fall away” or become transparent when they are no longer chosen as alternatives to the realization of Oneness. This leads each entity, or unique distortion of the Creator, back to its purest vibrational configuration—back to Source—eventually losing all distortion and merging/reuniting with the mystery out of which it first emerged.

2.      In one word it provides the ultimate context
If everything is a distortion, what is the original thing that is being distorted? This line of questioning reveals that everything is happening within the context of, and against the backdrop of, of the One Infinite Creator.

In other words, everything is a distortion of the One, which is a constant reminder that everything is the One. The word distortion references the true nature of all that is

3.      In one word it implies a spectrum to all experience
Not all distortions are equal. Something, or someone, can be less distorted or more distorted relative to a particular quality or understanding.

It would be easy to say here that that which seems to move away from unity (separation, enslavement, war) can be viewed as “partaking less purely of the power of the Original Thought,” and would therefore be relatively more distorted than that which seems to moves closer to unity (love, kindness, acceptance). This, however, is difficult—even impossible—to estimate, given the complexity of each entity and situation.

It is obvious, though, that distortions can move between polarized perceptions or concepts such as light/dark, understanding/confusion, etc., each identifiable aspect of creation being upon a spectrum.

4.      In one word it removes all value judgment
“Distortion,” like “catalyst,” is notable for its lack of positive and negative connation. It is used as a neutral term to indicate that everything, whether lived or imagined, known or unknown, beautiful or terrible, is a facet of the One Creator. That includes art, beauty, light, love, free will, orgasm, and bliss. The most enlightened and the basest moment you’ve experienced are both equalized as distortions of the One Infinite Creator. (82.22 as example.)

The word’s neutrality, however, does not negate the hierarchical and holographic structure of the reality organized by the Logos; rather, it peels off any imposition of value placed on any experience.

Humans will necessarily, of course, employ systems that assign relative value, rank, and preference (this is “good, better,” that is “bad, worse”). Discerning the personal value of one experience or another is essential to progress. But “distortion” implies no ultimate standard, bias, or judgement from the perspective of the Creator.[20] As Ra says:

Thus, what would be an improper distortion with one entity is proper with another. – 18.6

In truth there is no right or wrong. – 1.7

The Law of One blinks neither at the light or the darkness, but is available for service to others and service to self. – 7.15

5.      In one word it represents an act of concealment and creation
Behind all distortions, however deep and complex, is the full presence of “The One Creator which is infinity.”

It shall be understood that any portion, no matter how small, of any density or illusory pattern contains, as in an holographic picture, the One Creator which is infinity. Thus all begins and ends in mystery. – 13.13

There is nothing else but the One pouring itself out into its creation. In other words, infinity is fully present within each iota of seeming non-infinity. Thus, no matter how seemingly distorted, there is no true separation, only the illusion of separation. That is to say, the distortion only conceals the Creator to the sight of the beholder. “As in all distortions, the source is the limit of the viewpoint.” (99.5)

Though paradoxes are not solved in third density, especially by any intellectual formulation, our contemplation of distortion may begin the journey of reconciling the primal, original paradox of the One and the many.

Author’s Note: Distortion Undistorted

Ra says “undistorted” twelve times in the material, including describing an “undistorted understanding of [the Law of One],” “undistorted unity,” the crystal as an analog of the violet ray in “relatively undistorted form,” and that the “archetypes are…the tool for grasping, in an undistorted manner, the nature of this evolution.”

I have a theory that something’s “undistorted” form is to say its pure, original, or intended form. Distortions (or modifications) are subsequently added to it, or it is accessed in a distorted way.

In the case of undistorted unity, there are literally no distortions. In the case of the archetypal mind, it is, itself, a distortion of the One Creator, but as the original blueprint or conception of the mind complex, it is an “undistorted tool" which then distorts through individual experience, or is accessed in distorted ways.

Then there are a few examples where it seems that Ra is saying that Object or Event A is not distorted by Object or Event B:

“The green-ray energy transfer occurs due to the vibratory rate of each entity being undistorted in any vital sense by the yellow- or orange-ray energies.”

“Therefore, we request that any information which seems garbled be questioned as we wish this contact to remain as undistorted as the limitations of language, mentality, and sensibility allow.”

“Also, we ask that you keep a vigilant watch over these transmissions for any errors, and question without fail as it is our intention to provide as undistorted a series of sound vibration complexes as is possible.”

But, sidenote, strive as they might, “The nature of your language is such that what is distorted cannot, to our knowledge, be fully undistorted but only illuminated somewhat.”

Citations:

·        1.7, 7.15, 13.12-13, 14.16, 15.9, 15.21, 18.5-7, 28.1, 29.28, 55.2, 80.12, 82.10, 99.5, 106.23 (See also: 1.10, 87.6)

Distortion, Primal

Everything in creation from the birth to the death of the universe—everything lived, imagined, thought, or experienced—is a distortion of the pure, undistorted, undifferentiated intelligent infinity. Ra reports that among the infinite possible distortions, there are three foundational Primal Distortions from which every subsequent distortion springs. The three Primal Distortions emerge from the potential of intelligent infinity to form the kinetic of intelligent energy in the following sequence, each one birthing the next:

0.      Intelligent Infinity

1.      First Distortion: Free Will
(Law of Free Will, Law of Confusion)

2.      Second Distortion: Love
(Law of Love, Logos, Creative Principle, Primal Co-Creator.)

3.      Third Distortion: Light
(Law of Light)

From these three distortions come many, many hierarchies of distortions, i.e., everything. Ra says that each distortion (or level of distortion) has its own paradoxes to be synthesized and that no one is more important than another.

The Primal Distortions are also called Laws or Ways with the recognition that there is only one Law or Way: the Law of One. Other so-called laws are distortions of this law, some of them, like the three in this entry, are primal and most important for progress to be understood. However, Ra advises that each “so-called law,” be understood as a distortion rather than a law because there is no multiplicity to the Law of One—it is the only true Law.[21]

Author’s Note: Creation Story

The Primal Distortions constitute the creation story: the cosmic genesis of the universe; the birth of all that there is; the One becoming the many. However, these “first” or “primal” distortions of intelligent infinity are not ultimately located in an ancient beginning, far removed from third density; rather, the Primal distortions exist within the heart of the self at all times. As the entity raises the locus of awareness into the indigo ray and awakens the Logoic identity (the self as the Logos), the self moves ever more purely into work with the Primal Distortions, abiding by these laws and becoming a conscious instrument for their activity.

Ra also offers:

Vibratory complexes recapitulate in reverse the creation in its unity, thus showing the rhythm or flow of the great heartbeat, if you will use this analogy. – 27.13

The One becoming the many is that action of the heartbeat that sends the, shall we say, pure lifeblood outward into creation and manifestation where it becomes distorted in infinite ways by infinite expressions of free will.

The many becoming the One is the return of that lifeblood to its origins, replete with experience, gradually undistorted in the perception or understanding of the conscious seeker on its journey home, where the heart may absorb that which has been gained, and beat once more. (See 29.18, 52.12)

So what does Ra mean when they say that “vibratory complexes recapitulate in reverse the creation in its unity”? In the first action of the heartbeat, the outward movement, the Primal Distortions create the infinite universe in the sequence of 1, 2, 3 and, bang!, creation.

In the second action of the heartbeat, the “vibratory complexes” (aka: creation) move in reverse from 3, 2, 1, as (3) light, the material of the universe, seeks (2) consciousness, the Logos, seeks (1) spirit, the free will distortion, seeks (0) unity.

The term “upward spiraling light” is an indication, not of your up and down concept, but an indication of the concept of that which reaches towards the source of love and light. – 59.11

When all of creation in its infinity has reached a spiritual gravitational mass of sufficient nature, the entire creation infinitely coalesces; the light seeking and finding its source and thusly ending the creation and beginning a new creation much as you consider the black hole, as you call it, with its conditions of infinitely great mass at the zero point from which no light may be seen as it has been absorbed. – 29.18

Questioner: Then the black hole would be a point… am I correct in saying it would be a point at which the environmental material had succeeded in uniting with unity or the Creator? Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. The black hole which manifests [or appears to us in] third density is the physical complex manifestation of this spiritual or metaphysical state. This is correct. – 29.19

Here is as synopsis of that heartbeat captured in one fascinating Q&A:

The concept of the white light of the sub-Logos being prismatically separated and later, at the final chapter, being absorbed again is basically correct. However, there are subtleties involved which are more than semantic.

The white light which emanates and forms the articulated sub-Logos has its beginning in what may be metaphysically seen as darkness. The light comes into that darkness and transfigures it, causing the chaos to organize and become reflective or radiant. Thus the dimensions come into being.

Conversely, the blackness of the black hole, metaphysically speaking, is a concentration of white light being systematically absorbed once again into the One Creator. Finally, this absorption into the One Creator continues until all the infinity of creations have attained sufficient spiritual mass in order that all form once again the Great Central Sun, if you would so imagine it, of the intelligent infinity awaiting potentiation by Free Will. Thus the transition of the octave is a process which may be seen to enter into timelessness of unimaginable nature. To attempt to measure it by your time measures would be useless.

Therefore, the concept of moving through the black hole of the ultimate spiritual gravity well and coming immediately into the next octave misses the subconcept or corollary of the portion of this process which is timeless. – 40.1

Then is born a new universe, a new infinity, a new Logos which incorporates all that the Creator has experienced of Itself. – 52.12

Outward and inward, outward and inward. We in third density are on the return side of that U-turn back to Source.

Author’s Note: Systematic Reabsorption

I have a theory that the “systematic reabsorption” of the Primal Logos at the end of the octave is begun much earlier. For instance, here Ra describes the rejection or non-integration of love and light into the self, and the resulting reduction of the life span and necessity for healing:

Thus the shortened life span is due to the necessity for removing an entity from the intensity of experience which ensues when wisdom and love are, having been rejected, reflected back into the consciousness of the Creator without being accepted as part of the self, this then causing the entity to have the need for healing and for much evaluation of the incarnation. – 22.6

When we in third density love and accept what is, when we accept more and more of the creation as self, we integrate or reabsorb the material into our beings. We are as agents of the Primal Logos in that regard. As we merge self with self, self with other self, and self with the Creator, we synthesize and integrate the fragments of the manyness into the One, of which we are microcosm. We embark upon the “flight towards that great Logos.”

Then, at the conclusion of the octave cycle, we arrive at the event horizon, the macrocosm, delivering unto unity all of our experience and lessons, all of the creation that we re-absorbed into ourselves as a gift to the Creator.

This process of integrating and containing within ourselves more and more of the creation as self is also the process of gaining spiritual mass; this coinciding with the increasing density of light in each succeeding density.

You may conveniently consider each density of being to have a greater and greater spiritual mass. The mass increases, shall we say, significantly, but not greatly, until the gateway density. In this density the summing up, the looking backwards—in short, all the useful functions of polarity have been used. – 39.4

Author’s Note: Sequence and The Eternal Present Moment

The main entry includes the sentence, “The three Primal Distortions emerge from intelligent infinity in the following sequence, each one birthing the next.” The word “sequence”—a particular order in which events follow one another—seems to be the best term to apply here. Ra does indicate that there is a progression from a state of no distortion, to the First, to the Second, to the Third, and then…to the birth of a universe.

Yet, one must confront the paradox of simultaneity in the eternal present moment when considering these initial steps. Making a beautiful go at it, Diana writes: “The universe is one simultaneous present ‘moment.’ In reality, nothing ‘came before’ anything else; however, if we are to map the relationships that exist within the inherent structure of intelligent infinity’s experience, we must use terms that convey causality or sequence. It’s a bit like attempting to describe the rainbow that emerges when white light becomes distorted: the first wavelength appears to be red, then orange, then yellow, and so on. In truth, all the colors exist at once—and in the same “place”—despite their organized, or ordered, relationships, as we experience them. One did not cause the next, yet none could exist without the reality of the others’ unique configurations, or distortions, of the pure white light.

And, ultimately, for colors to seem to exist at all, they must be perceived by an observer who is itself distorted from the One into an illusory state of separateness—so that there may exist both the observer and the observed.”

Citations:

·        13.12, 14.10, 15.21, 22.27, 27.13, 59.11

·        Author’s Note: 27.13, 29.18–19, 39.4, 40.1, 52.12, 59.11

For further exploration, see also:

·        Distortion, Intelligent Energy, and Intelligent Infinity in this guide.

·        Ra also uses the adjective “primal” when referring to service and healing. It is unknown, or at least unclear to me how direct the connection is between service, healing, and the Primal Distortions.

Dual-Activated (Bodies, Entities)

Dual-activated entities are service-to-others beings who, upon graduating from their third-density experience on another planet, have incarnated during Earth’s transition from 3rd to 4th density. Though they come from elsewhere, these entities are not wanderers because this planetary sphere is their fourth-density home planet. They are the pioneers or forerunners of Earth’s fourth density.

They arrive with a third-density/fourth-density double body in activation. This transitional body is one which will be able to appreciate an increasing influx of fourth-density light, without the associated disruption that a third-density body has the potential to experience. (If a third-density entity were electrically aware of fourth density in full, the third-density electrical fields would fail due to incompatibility. Ra was not clear about what exactly this means.)

The purpose of such combined activation […] is that such entities, to some extent, consciously are aware of those fourth-density understandings which third density is unable to remember due to the forgetting. Thus fourth-density experience may be begun with the added attraction […] of dwelling in a troubled third-density environment and offering its love and compassion. – 63.14

It is a privilege, Ra says, to be allowed to incarnate before the full transition into fourth density, as there is intensive catalyst available for serving other selves at the time of harvest. In other words, it is a rich opportunity for spiritual evolution. And only those who have demonstrated a great deal of purity toward service to others are granted the opportunity.

At the time of the Ra contact, dual-activated entities were limited to those harvested from other planets. It is possible that entities harvested from Earth have since joined their ranks.

Citations:

·        17.1, 63.9, 63.13–15

·        See also: 63.10–12, 63.16–19, 63.21–23, 63.25, 66.7

·        In the March 3, 2018 transcript, Q’uo indicates that at the time of that particular channeling there were nearly 500 million dual-activated entities on Earth.

Energy Centers

The energy centers are the seven rays, centers, or circuits of consciousness that filter and process the love/light energy of the One Creator that comes through both the south and north poles of the energy system. They have electromagnetic and metaphysical characteristics, and intersect with the fields of mind, body, and spirit.

Each energy center (or ray, or chakra) is a hierarchical aspect of consciousness that vibrates with unique expressions, understandings, and, as Ra describes it, speeds of rotation. Arranged on a spectrum of true-color vibration, the energy centers describe the journey of all life experience from red to violet ray:

Each experience will be sequentially understood by the growing and seeking mind/body/spirit complex [first] in terms of survival [red ray], then in terms of personal identity [orange ray], then in terms of social relations [yellow ray], then in terms of universal love [green ray], then in terms of how the experience may beget free communication [blue ray], then in terms of how the experience may be linked to universal energies [indigo ray], and finally in terms of the sacramental nature of each experience [violet ray]. – 49.6

The energy can be reduced by partial blockage or imbalance of an energy center, or it can be totally stopped by full blockage or lack of activation.

Each entity is born with all seven centers in potentiation or in latent, unactivated form.[22] Via the use of experiential data in the current incarnation, as well as work in previous incarnations, the centers become activated (or re-activated) one by one.

An entity can examine its thoughts, feelings, emotions, and (least of all) its behavior as indicators in determining which center(s) are connected to a particular experience in the revealing of self to self. Through disciplined work in consciousness, over time, the energy centers become crystallized, forming unique, regularized structures able to deliver higher energy voltage for service, seeking, sexual energy transfer, and all energy expenditures. (See the “Sexual Energy Transfer” illustration in this guide for a creative rendering.)

Each energy center has a wide range of rotational speed, or, as it may be seen more clearly in relation to color, “brilliance.” The more strongly the entity concentrates its will upon, and refines or purifies each energy center (the more the will uses the catalyst of that corresponding portion of life experience), the more brilliant or rotationally active each energy center will be.

Questioner: How can an individual assess what energy centers within its being are activated and in no immediate need of further attention, and which energy centers are not activated and are in need of immediate attention?

Ra: I am Ra. The thoughts of an entity, its feelings or emotions, and least of all its behavior are the signposts for the teaching/learning of self by self. In the analysis of one’s experiences of a diurnal cycle, an entity may assess what it considers to be inappropriate thoughts, behaviors, feelings, and emotions. In examining these inappropriate activities of mind, body, and spirit complexes, the entity may then place these distortions in the proper vibrational ray and thus see where work is needed. – 42.11

These chakras are notes in the song of self that, when activated and balanced, function together to form a melody. Ra stresses repeatedly that the goal in working with the energy centers is not the maximal activation of each, but rather the fluid, moment-by-moment balancing of the centers.

Questioner: Let me make an analogy that I have just thought of. A seven-stringed musical instrument may be played by deflecting each string a full deflection and releasing it and getting a note…to produce music. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. In the balanced individual the energies lie waiting for the hand of the Creator to pluck harmony. – 54.16

Ra: As […] the energy centers begin to be activated to a higher extent, more of the content of experience during incarnation deals with the lessons of love. – 21.9

Seven Energy Centers

Ra seemed to prefer the terms “ray” and “center,” but was willing to work with Sanskrit term “chakra.” It is worth noting that there are various traditions and systems that describe the system of chakras in differing ways. Some have similarities to Ra’s descriptions, but Ra offers unique information on the quality and function of these energy centers. (*Primary energy center)

1) Red Ray*: Root Chakra. Center of survival, sexual reproduction, and the fundamental vitality of self, this ray receives the life-giving prana or intelligent energy from the Earth.

2) Orange Ray: Sacral Chakra. Center of personal/emotional identity, expression of power on an individual basis, and relationship of self to other-self.

3) Yellow Ray*: Solar Plexus Chakra. Center of identity in groups, and power relationships in and among groups.

4) Green Ray: Heart Chakra. Center of universal/unconditional love, acceptance, non-judgment, and healing. The key to protection, and the springboard to intelligent infinity. Activation of this ray signals the time at which incarnation ceases to be automatic.

5) Blue Ray*: Throat chakra. Center of wisdom, light, honesty, clarity, and inspiration. First true spiritual ray in that all transfers are of a nature which has integrated mind, body, and spirit in self-knowing. Blue ray communicates to others this entirety of beingness, and is the first center to radiate without the necessity of response.

The first giving beyond green ray is the giving of acceptance or freedom, thus allowing the recipient of blue-ray energy transfer the opportunity for a feeling of being accepted, thus freeing that other-self to express itself to the giver of this ray.

6) Indigo Ray: Third eye chakra. Gateway to intelligent infinity. Center of faith, of the adept, of magical workings, prayerful attention, and the radiance of being. The work of spirit. The ray of intelligent energy and infinite possibilities. Fed by the disciplines of the personality.

7) Violet Ray: Crown chakra. Vibratory essence, the sum or the energetic signature of self, a thermometer reflecting overall balance. An analog to intelligent infinity, in this ray is the spiritual giving and taking from Creator to Creator.

Author’s Note: The Tone Poem of Self

Of General George Patton,[23] Ra said, “This entity was of a strong yellow-ray activation with frequent green-ray openings and occasional blue-ray openings.”

This particular entity did intensive group work in administration, military organization and war planning, thus his “strong yellow-ray activation.” But he also (frequently, according to Ra) felt love for others or the self or the creation or all of the above, thus the “green-ray openings”; and he even occasionally turned that love outward to authentically communicate an integrated selfhood in a way that illuminated and clarified, thus the “occasional blue-ray openings.”

And when Don, out of great love for Carla, was asking about her healing, Ra began their response by saying, “We salute the opening of compassion circuitry in the questioner.” This would be a green-ray opening, activation, or brightening.

And in reference to Carla, Ra says of her rays that they…

…may be viewed as extremely even, red, orange, yellow. The green ray is extremely bright. This is, shall we say, balanced by a dimmer indigo. Between these two the point of balance resides, the blue ray of the communicator sparkling in strength above the ordinary.

In the violet ray we see this unique spectrograph, if you will, and at the same time the pure violet surrounding the whole. This in turn, surrounded by that which mixes the red and violet ray, indicating the integration of mind, body, and spirit. – 38.5

In the above examples and many more strewn throughout the material, one gets a sense of the “tone poem” nature of the seeker. However fragmented, divided, and disharmonious our notes may be, we are symphonic pieces of music that tell a story of who we are. That story shifts through various tones and moods as we move through the chapters and challenges of our lives. And in the orchestra of self, our energy centers open and close in correspondence to our thoughts, feelings, and activities, each center expressing one of seven major notes, with many flats, sharps, and subtle gradations between. The more that we love and forgive ourselves, integrate and balance our energies, and discover the self as Creator, the greater our inner harmony. Thus the tone poem of self produces a euphonious sound or melody, giving pleasure to the ears of many.

Citations:

·        21.9, 35.1, 38.5, 39.10, 40.4, 41.19, 42.11, 43.8, 48.7, 49.6, 50.2, 50.13, 54.9, 54.16, 54.30, 71.15, 84.11

For further exploration, see also:

·        34.17, 38.5, 41.9, 48.10, 51.7-8, 54.14-15, 54.17, 54.31, 57.33

Illustration: Seven Energy Centers

Left Column –Ra indicates in 51.8 that the energy centers “may be seen to have a distinctive crystalline structure in the more developed entity.” As no such pictures exist, we have translated Ra’s brief descriptions into creative, subjective approximations.

Each [crystallized energy center] will be somewhat different just as in your world no two snowflakes are alike. However, each is regular:

-         The red energy center often is in the shape of the spoked wheel.

-         The orange energy center in the flower shape containing three petals.

-         The yellow center again in a rounded shape, many faceted, as a star.

-         The green energy center, sometimes called the lotus-shape, the number of points of crystalline structure dependent upon the strength of this center.

-         The blue energy center capable of having perhaps one hundred facets and capable of great flashing brilliance.

-         The indigo center a more quiet center which has the basic triangular or three-petaled shape in many, although some adepts who have balanced the lower energies may create more faceted forms.

-         The violet energy center is the least variable and is sometimes described in your philosophy as thousand-petaled as it is the sum of the mind/body/spirit complex distortion totality. – 51.8

Center Column – The seven energy centers are situated over their relative location on the body. In a color rendition, these centers would be arranged in the ROYGBIV structure of the rainbow. Often called by their Sanskrit term, “chakras,” Ra preferred to call them energy centers or rays.

Right Column – labels each energy center using Ra’s terms (“red ray,” “yellow ray”), then gives the alternative wording[24] Ra used in conjunction with colloquial terminology (“heart center,” “crown center”), and then offers a very succinct distillation of some of the key aspects of that energy center according to Ra.

Energy Center Blockage

Through distortions in belief, perception, or thought, an entity may literally block a portion or aspect of the intelligent love/light energy moving into and through the energy system—at any center or combination of centers, in partial or in full.

Blockages may occur in the body, the mind, the spirit, or in a combination thereof, and may manifest themselves in any number of ways, including in various personality structures, complexes, and personas; mental, physical, or spiritual pain; and ill health.[25] The opposite of blockage is over-stimulation or over-activation. This is also an unbalanced energetic dynamic.

Blockage of the energy centers can happen at any moment (the depth or fullness of blockage depending perhaps on the intensity of the catalyst), but blockage is also a manifestation of pre-incarnational design:

Some blockages that are looked at and are experienced are placed there by the self before incarnation, not in order to break through quickly, but in order to initiate a process of self-acceptance, self-understanding and self-forgiveness that is far deeper than the issue that begins this process. – Q’uo, Mar 4, 2001

Healing—either of self by self, or with the aid of the catalyst of a healer—is a means of un-blocking and rebalancing blocked energy. Dreams may also yield clues to blockage and the means of unblocking energy.

Blockage must be cleared seriatim, or in order, from red ray upwards. The final purpose of clearing, unblocking, or balancing each energy center is to allow the meeting place of the outer and inner energies to occur at the indigo-ray vibration, thus making contact with intelligent infinity and dissolving all illusions of separation.

Ra says that the “root cause of blockage is the lack of the ability to see the other-self as the Creator, or to phrase this differently, the lack of love.” It seems safe to assume that blockage could also be caused by the inability to see the Creator in the self or in any aspect of creation.

Ra: While it is a primary priority to activate or unblock each energy center, it is also a primary priority at that point to begin to refine the balances between the energies so that each tone of the chord of total vibratory beingness resonates in clarity, tune, and harmony with each other energy. This balancing, tuning, and harmonizing of the self is most central to the more advanced or adept mind/body/spirit complex. Each energy may be activated without the beauty that is possible through the disciplines and appreciations of personal energies or what you might call the deeper personality or soul identity. – 54.15

In the following two sub-sections we will explore blockages of the energy centers and their impact on sexual energy transfer.

Basic energy center blockages

1) Red-ray complex: In 34.15, Ra calls this ray “fixed.” It is not clear if it cannot be blocked, or if it can be activated and opened to a greater degree. Some students of Confederation philosophy believe that this ray may be partially blocked by survival issues.

2) Orange-ray complex: Blockage will often demonstrate itself as personal eccentricities or distortions with regard to self-conscious understanding or acceptance of self.

3) Yellow-ray complex: Blockage resembles most closely that which can be called ego.[26] Blockages in this center will often manifest as distortions towards power manipulation and other social behaviors concerning those close and associated other-selves.

To completely unblock this ray, each entity must love all which are in relationship to it, with hope only of the other-selves’ joy, peace, and comfort.

Those with blockages in these first three energy centers […] will have continuing difficulties in ability to further their seeking of the Law of One.

4) Green-ray center: Blockages in this area may manifest as difficulties in expressing universal love or compassion.

The awareness of all as Creator is that which opens the green energy center.

5) Blue-ray center: Entities blocked in this area may have difficulty in grasping its own spirit/mind complexes and further difficulty in expressing such understandings of self. They may also have difficulties in accepting communication from other-selves.

6) Indigo-ray center: Those blocked in this center may experience a lessening of the influx of intelligent energy due to manifestations which appear as a sense of unworthiness that struggles to accept the reality of self-as-Creator.

7) Violet-ray center: The remaining center of energy influx is simply the total expression of the entity’s vibratory complex of mind, body, and spirit. It is as it will be. “Balanced” or “imbalanced” has no meaning at this energy level, for it gives and takes in its own balance. Whatever the distortion may be, it cannot be manipulated as can the others and, therefore, has no particular importance in viewing the balancing of an entity.

Basic sexual energy transfer blockages

Ra indicates that sexual energy may be transferred between two oppositely polarized mind/body/spirit complexes during intercourse. (In this case, “polarized” refers to the spectrum of masculine-feminine energy within each of us.)  Ra says that the energy transferred may be likened to a “circuit being closed.” (Explored in more depth in the “Service to Others” entry.)

They describe the transfer as a function of the male/female ratio between entities, regardless of their biological birth gender. The male principle will transfer physical energy; the female principle will transfer mental/emotional energy. The pair, then, are mutually enhanced, each one offering, each one receiving, each one revitalized and strengthened in some way. But, these transfers can be blocked at various energy centers:

1) Red-ray transfer: Random transfer having to do only with the reproductive system. Ra does not speak to whether blockage at this level is possible.

2) *Orange-ray transfer: Blockage in this ray will manifest as a never-ending appetite for sexual intercourse with the objective[27] being to unblock the baffled flow of energy in order to reach the green ray.

3) *Yellow-ray transfer: As above, blockage will manifest as a hunger whereby the entity is, probably unknowingly, seeking to unblock the flow of energy in order to reach the heart center. Such an entity may seek intercourse with a green-ray active being for this reason.

*There is the possibility of orange- or yellow-ray energy transfer as a means of polarizing negatively: one seeing itself as an object rather than an equal other-self (the pleasure of experiencing humiliation and slavery or bondage), the other seeing itself as plunderer or master of the situation (the pleasure of mastery and control over another entity).[28]

4) Green-ray transfer: Blocked if one or both entities have fear of possession, of being possessed, of desiring possession or desiring being possessed.

Another possible scenario is that of one entity offering green-ray energy, the other not offering energy of the universal love energy, this resulting in a blockage of energy for the one not green ray, thus increasing frustration or appetite.

5–6) Blue-ray & Indigo-ray transfer: No blockages may occur in sexual energy transfer at these latter two levels due to the fact that if both entities are not ready for this energy, it is not visible and neither transfer nor blockage may take place. It is as though the distributor were removed from a powerful engine.

Citations:

·        50.2, 50.12, 51.5, 54.15, 57.33, 60.31, 72.17, 74.6, 84.9, 86.7, 87.21

·        Energy Center Blockage: 15.12, 34.15, 50.2, 102.11

·        Sexual Energy Blockages: 26.38, 32.2, 84.18 (Sexual energy transfer: 31.2, 31.7, 87.27)

·        See also: 12.31, 51.7, 54.29, 54.31-32,91.35, 102.2

Faith

A faculty, energy, or perspective of the indigo ray which can be consciously developed and strengthened, faith might be described as the bridge to infinity, the doorway to the mystery—that which transcends the limitations of mind, body, and the illusion itself. Faith is the energy that is literally infinite in its possibilities.

Ra indicates that faith is congruent with intelligent infinity. They define faith elsewhere as “the ability to allow and accept changes through the violet ray into the gateway of intelligent energy.”

The counterpart to faith is the will.  Each faculty strengthens and energizes the other as they are applied to and practiced in everyday life, especially via the meditative discipline.

Consciousness which has been disciplined by will and faith is that consciousness which may contact intelligent infinity directly. – 80.20

Those who heal, teach, and serve the Creator in ways that may be viewed as both balanced and radiant are working from the indigo ray in positive service. – 39.10

The Confederation and other spiritual traditions teach that faith aligns an entity with its highest and truest orientation: the most efficient movement of destiny and desire, the deepest experience of the self as the Creator. Calling on faith enlarges the perspective, revealing to the seeker that all things experienced are a manifestation of the One Creator—that despite surface appearances, all is well, and all will be well. Indeed, it is only through faith that one experiences the presence of the One Creator and exercises one’s birthright as the Creator.

Questioner: This brings out the point of the purpose for the physical incarnation, I believe. And that is to reach a conviction through your own thought processes as to a solution to problems and understandings in a totally unbiased, or totally free, situation with no proof at all or anything that you would consider proof—proof being a very poor word in itself. Can you expand on my concept?

Ra: I am Ra. Your opinion is an eloquent one, although somewhat confused in its connections between the freedom expressed by subjective knowing and the freedom expressed by subjective acceptance. There is a significant distinction between the two.

This is not a dimension of knowing, even subjectively, due to the lack of overview of cosmic and other inpourings which affect each and every situation which produces catalyst. The subjective acceptance of that which is at the moment and the finding of love within that moment is the greater freedom.

That known as the subjective knowing without proof is, in some degree, a poor friend, for there will be anomalies no matter how much information is garnered due to the distortions which form third density. – 61.9

Questioner: I am reminded of the statement, approximately, if you had enough faith, you could say to a mountain to move and the mountain would move. I assume this is approximately what you are saying, and I am assuming that if you are fully aware of the Law of One, then you are able to do these things. Is that correct?

Ra: I am Ra. The vibratory distortion of sound, faith, is perhaps one of the stumbling blocks between those of what we may call the infinite path and those of the finite proving-understanding.

You are precisely correct in your understanding of the congruency of faith and intelligent infinity; however, one is a spiritual term, the other more acceptable perhaps to the conceptual framework distortions of those who seek with measure and pen. – 3.9

Author’s Note: Faith, the Pathway to Reality

“All is well.” That is the tolling of the bell of faith. – Carla L. Rueckert, A Wanderer’s Handbook

Of oneness, testimony abounds. The mystics report, or rather, exude from their beings a beacon or reminder that oneness is our true estate and destiny. But whether through words or the mystery in their eyes, they will also convey that there is no outer evidence that “proves” oneness. However much information is garnered, unity with the Creator is a subjectively validated experience that is available only by walking over an invisible bridge. That bridge is constructed of the rarest and most mysterious of all materials available in our world: that which is known as faith. This faith is the bridge from the physical realm of “proving-understanding” to the infinite realm of unknowing. What does that mean?

There are many ways to gain insight into what is unfolding in your life and why it is happening. There are many hints about your incarnational patterns and lessons. But within the illusion there is no way to truly understand why everything that happens, happens; or even what, precisely, is happening.

The suffering, the ordeal of living, is specifically designed to grab the attention of the intellectual mind and then proceed to baffle it so thoroughly and completely that the intellectual mind gives up, and the thrust of inquiry moves to the heart. In the heart lies that beingness which gazes at this experience of third-density illusion and chooses, in faith alone, to be a part of the love; the good, if you will; of the personal, societal, planetary mind. – Q’uo, May 3, 1992

This is not to denigrate the quest for knowledge and learning in any human field; it is only to highlight that all such learning is undertaken in a veiled condition where we see and sense but the faintest fragments of reflected truth. In these glimmers and shadows, we can never know our true and total condition.

You may, during this incarnation begin—and we stress, begin—to know your own cards [or aspects of self]. You may begin to find the love within you. You may begin to balance your pleasure, your limitations, etc. However, your only indication of other-selves’ cards is to look into the eyes. You cannot remember your hand, their hands, perhaps even the rules of this game. – 50.7

“All the world's a stage,” says one of Shakespeare’s characters, “and all the men and women merely players: they have their exits and their entrances; and one man in his time plays many parts.”

We humans play our incarnational roles alongside each other as characters upon a very dimly lit stage, each of us acting out our individual and collective stories with the greatest magnitude of identity-consuming conviction. The salient detail for the purpose of faith is that most of us are completely unaware of the curtains behind us. We have even less awareness that behind the curtains lies an incomprehensible awareness and intelligent vastness from which originates the stage, the characters, the life force, the coordination of all things, and the celestial harmony we sometimes hear in the quiet moments.

As we dance erratically within the confines of our small plot on the stage, contained by our confusing, mostly subconscious story of self, even the most curious and articulate among us spend their time analyzing the stage. We argue about its dimensions, theorizing in competing versions about how we got to be in this predicament and what it may mean, generally seeing only what can be seen, measured, or made into an object of understanding.

The limitation of the human focus locked within the physical realm is not to be deplored. Our environment was intended and designed this way. But because the base code of the stage—upon which everything else we create and “understand” is built—is an illusion of separation, most of us remain unaware of what undergirds the stage: our divine natures and the oneness of all things.

We are also players upon a stage. The stage changes. The acts ring down. The lights come up once again. And throughout the grand illusion, and the following, and the following, there is the undergirding majesty of the One Infinite Creator. All is well. Nothing is lost.
– 104.26

Where in our collective understanding is the experience that we, as incarnate beings, are but thoughts in the mind of the Creator, and we, in our truest state, are the Creator?

In this background and basis of ignorance, we study shadows. We work in the darkness with only a candlelight, as Ra said. We generally see only up to the point of our cultural and collective limitations, seldom beyond. To see beyond, to pierce the veil, to experience the presence of the Creator, to transcend our conceptual prison, faith is needed.

The faculty of faith or will needs to be understood, nourished, and developed in order to have an entity which seeks past the boundary of third density. – 82.29

People speak of changing or expanding their paradigm. This is an inevitable portion of growth as the upward spiraling light calls us to leave behind old containers of thought to enter broader, more nuanced worldviews. But of the many paradigms we will adopt and release in the long succession of growth, faith is the one faculty or energy that transcends all programming and limitations of view; it is ever the highest paradigm, the final frontier, the edge.

Faith, is perhaps one of the stumbling blocks between those of what we may call the infinite path and those of the finite proving-understanding.

You are precisely correct in your understanding of the congruency of faith and intelligent infinity; however, one is a spiritual term, the other more acceptable perhaps to the conceptual framework…of those who seek with measure and pen. – 3.9 (See also 27.4)

You could see faith as creating and opening a conduit for intelligent infinity to enter into and modify the system, otherwise known as healing, otherwise known as feeling the presence of the One Creator, or wholeness.

The entity healed had been healed by its faith—that is, its ability to allow and accept changes through the violet ray into the gateway of intelligent energy. – 73.3

With faith activated, the sight lifts. You see that you are not a nationality, an ethnicity, a gender, or whatever outer (but still meaningful) social role you may play, or costume you may wear. You see that you are not European or African, not white or brown, not old or young, male or female, healthy or ill, successful or failing, advanced or slow up the ladder. You see that you and all things are the Creator experiencing itself. You begin to consciously experience the Law of One.

Consciousness which has been disciplined by will and faith is that consciousness which may contact intelligent infinity directly. – 80.20

We encourage you to release fear as it feels safe to you to do so and to replace that quite understandable emotion with faith. Simply to live by faith is to bring an end to paradox and confusion, for to faith all things are acceptable. All experiences are those of love and the distortions of love. Faith is, shall we say, a code word suggesting a vibration that is more like the vibration of love itself. So wherever you are when you suddenly feel challenged, turn inward for the remembrance of your real and overriding nature. You are not simply a person caught between birth and death in a dance of no meaning. You are also a citizen of eternity, a child of the Creator and a dweller in light. – Q’uo, Mar 23, 1997

Among the greatest of faith’s gifts, you see/trust that however difficult the moment or the decade may be, you are on course. You are right where you need to be. Indeed, the intelligent, unified creation holds you and unfolds for you in accordance with your free will and your desires.

Although faith makes no earthly sense, there is spiritual logic to it. Affirming that all is well, especially when things look the opposite to us, aligns our beings with the most smooth flow of cooperation with the destiny. - Carla L. Rueckert, A Wanderer’s Handbook

Though faith can be combined with will in the pursuit of any object, in its highest forms faith functions not as a mechanism of mere wish fulfillment or personal gratification, but as the key to grasping that the illusion is as an intelligent teaching mechanism. From this view one sees that life offers a responsive adaptation that is constantly providing the opportunities which, if used, catalyze the return journey to the Creator in ways more creative and outrageous than we can possibly intellectually conceive.

Allow little seeds of faith to grow in your garden of thought. Invoke faith without knowing that it is reasonable to do so. Live as though you had perfect faith, that your destiny will come to you and all that is for you will simply be attracted to you as it is time for it to appear. Live as though it were true and notice those subjectively interesting hints and suspicions and suggestions and synchronicities that say to you, “Yes, you are on the right track.” - Q'uo, Sep 15, 1996

When all analysis suggests that things are terrible, or you are diminished, or the cross of sacrifice cannot be carried, you can leap into mid-air without outer sign of support and trust that you will be caught. Without seeming ground beneath you, you can walk in the faith and the trust that all is well. Even when the "real world" threatens what you hold most dear, even when the pain is quite real, with faith you know that you are in an illusion, a simulation, and that there is nothing which ultimately threatens the real you; it only offers catalyst for discovery of the real, unlimited you.

Entities may come together in the mid-air of absolute faith; not the faith that says, “I believe this and this and this,’ but the faith that trusts and believes that all is as it should be, all is truly well. This quality of faith survives war, disease, loss, limitation, death and the myriad other ills facing one in physical body form. – Q’uo, May 31, 1992

If your life seems to be a maze of confusion without exit or solution; if you feel trapped between boulders of impossible circumstance; or if you despair over the inability to answer the question "why?,” faith is the clarity, the opening, and the bridge to the eternal present moment. It is a recalibration to pre-incarnational programming and the desired path of evolution. Or more poetically, faith allows the sails to catch the winds of destiny that blow ever within reach of the self.

In this faithful trust you release the attachment to the separate self, to how you wanted the moment to manifest, and instead you are with what is with a heart that says “I accept.”

Aiming toward living a life in faith is nothing more than releasing fear, and allowing that which is to be, to be. – July 15, 1990 Q’uo

Consider what effect this profundity of trust can have on your perspective, your energy, and your nervous system. Worry, doubt, fear, paranoia, anxiety—all the neuroses of uncertainty and insecurity—either dissipate or are channeled constructively in the clarified energy field of simplicity and trust which sees that all is one, all is well. Faith opens the knotted circular patterns of thought to allow in the light, thus giving meaning and purpose to our suffering, and plugging us into the infinite resource of hope. It uplifts and restores the system to its highest destiny and maximum functioning.

When one allows the wings of faith to lift one, there is much love that begins to circulate around in that spaciousness that is made by living in faith. – Q’uo, May 16, 2002

I don’t think faith replaces the self-reflection and analysis we need to perform upon ourselves. It instead casts out the shadows and misapprehensions and dead-ends of that process. All that is needed is a tiny seed. And time spent in silence to nurture that seed. And the willingness to act as if one has faith, for the mere assumption of faith invites the eventual fully blossomed reality of faith.

Though look not to me as an emblem of faith; I forget and act without faith more often than I remember this vital link to infinity. My attention becomes frequently diverted in the labyrinthine machinations of my mind complex. But when I do stop for a moment to remember, I rediscover over and over what an inexhaustible, eternal resource faith always is. However far I may seem to have strayed, it is forever there.

May we say that the failure of faith is a foregone conclusion. It will fail again and again. You will hold yourself accountable again and again, and must go through the pain of your own damnation.  Yet always the handle of the door to faith is ready to be turned, but you as a spirit must turn it, and must go through that door into self-forgiveness and awareness of infinite redemption and newness, a resting place for all eternity.  It takes very little faith to do very, very much, so you need not attempt to live entirely faithful lives, when first you get the idea to live faithfully, but rather see yourself as one whose journey is one of learning, and whose way of learning is that of making the errors correcting them.  For in learning it would not be possible to always be correct, else one would not be learning, one would have nothing to learn.  Thus you may gaze at yourself with mercy, for you are learning, and you are a beginner. – Hatonn, Feb 3, 1991

Reality, says Ra, is the Law of One, and in that reality all is whole, complete, and perfect. All is well. All is One. Nothing is lost. There are no mistakes. But what within the self sees that? The intellectual mind doesn’t see it. Neither do human paradigms. Only faith does. Faith is the only pathway to this understanding.

We ask each to know that each is perfect and whole and in total unity with all that there is. This is reality. The rest is illusion. – Q’uo, Apr 28, 1996

The following is a collection of inspirational quotes from Confederation sources about the role of faith in availing oneself of the reality of the Creator.

It is not easy to live a life in faith.  Indeed, the more intense one’s faith becomes, the more central and important, the more it is tested in the fire of experience, for faith is not rigid, it is flexible, adaptable, accepting.  It allows people their own paths.  It allows people to find a way to eternity.  It allows people to be where they are without regrets for them, because of the sure knowledge that one day they will awaken to their true self, to the I AM, and they will turn to seek the way, and the truth, and the life that is theirs in eternity. – Q’uo, Aug 5, 1990

We can only ask each to seek in meditation the answers which have been provided for each of you by your greater self, by your very own self as you planned this incarnation and as you hid various signposts along your various possible journeys. Know that each path contains in whole all that you hope to accomplish. If one tool is removed then another will take its place. Know that all is well. No turn will cause the seeker to be lost from that which is sought, for the one Creator waits not only at the end of each path but along each portion of each path, for it is the One who seeks Itself within Itself. There is none else. – Latwii, Nov 18, 1984

There are times when it is very helpful by faith alone to realize the most fundamental truth of all relationships, which is love, unconditional, absolute love from one soul in its perfection to another in its perfection. All those things that seem imperfect are part of the illusion of personality and what this instrument would call ego. Beneath each difficulty that tangles two upon the soul level lies a unity, a oneness, a union, that is profoundly more the truth of the relationship than any structure of description that contains itself in words rather than in the open heart which knows that it loves, though it knows not, perhaps, how to respond to a certain situation or to a certain moment. – Q’uo, May 16, 2002

The essence of faith is a realization that all is well, and that that which is needed is in hand. All that you need is coming to you. All that you do not need is falling away. The processes of a loving and nurturing Creator ensure that all is well, and that all will be well. Not as the world in which each of you experiences the illusion of life might define wellness, and yet this core attitude, this point of view that states unequivocally and without proof that all is well, is as that seed that grows every time the sun shines, that sun which is the open heart. – Q’uo, Feb 9, 2003

Once one has the basic attitude of faith, that regardless of appearances all is well, there is a door within the heart that opens, that has been closed by fear. It will continue to wish to close, again and again and again. And this is why daily meditation and the entering of the silence is so central, even if it is but for a few moments. That connection with the silence empowers the resources of the connections between physical and energetic bodies and between the connections in the energetic body to those bodies which are involved in the guidance of the higher self that is moving to help the self within third density. – Q’uo, Mar 4, 2001

There are many ways to help awaken that faculty of faith, but we feel that in the mix of things needed to pursue faith paramount is a willingness to jump off into the unknown, and to believe that all is well for no reason except faith alone, for no reason except that deep feeling that there is order, that there is purpose, and that there is a rhythmic way to progress. The more jangled events and voices and tempers become, the more the intellect is locked…with the nonsensical nature of such occurrences. The spirit of Love hopes that such times of crisis will trigger within the seeker the realization that this is another crux at which faith may be invoked. – Q’uo, Mar 23, 1997

Keep in mind that it is faith that you are attempting to express in your life and in your being.  Faith does not make sense.  Faith gives one no avenue to pride.  Faith seems to be the slenderest of all reeds to cling to, and yet the soul who lives by faith, the spirit who clings to faith, the one who refuses to let it go, is that spirit which shall achieve advances in polarity, and this is an achievement that redounds not to the incarnational self alone but to the eternal and infinite self. –  Q’uo,
Nov 21, 1991

Citations:

·        3.9, 39.10, 41.22, 54.31, 61.9, 73.13, 80.20, 84.21

For further exploration, see also:

·        42.12, 46.9, 54.24, 67.30, 80.13, 80.20, 82.29, 97.9, 101.2

·        Faith and will as a mechanism of reprogramming the self: 41.22

·        For a sense of the ineffability of the Law of One and the necessity of faith in approaching it, see: 4.20, 26.4, 28.1, 61.9

·        Chapter 12, A Wanderer’s Handbook

Free Will

In this, the very first (sequentially or logically, not chronologically) of the three Primal Distortions of the Law of One, it is recognized that the Creator will know Itself.

Free Will in its deepest cosmological sense denotes the moment, to use a linear term, in which infinity becomes aware, determining in this awareness that it can and will know itself. Prior to the emergence of Free Will (the First Distortion), there is only undifferentiated, undistorted, unpolarized, unpotentiated, pure intelligent infinity or unity. Unbroken mystery.

Through the First Distortion, intelligent infinity invests itself in an exploration of many-ness (the first and primal paradox of the Law of One). Due to the infinite possibilities of intelligent infinity, there is no ending to many-ness; thus, through free will, the exploration is free to continue infinitely in an eternal present.

At the “start” of this never-ending exploration, the First Distortion, Free Will, finds focus. This begets the Second Distortion: the Logos, Creative Principle, or Love. The Logos, then, using Free Will, taps the potential of Intelligent Infinity in order to create the Third Distortion, Light, in order to manifest its plan for the Creator-knowing-Itself. (See “Distortion, Primal” in this guide.)

From these three Distortions spiral infinite hierarchies of distortions, forming all that exists, bound or unbound by space and time. Each and every one of these distortions is imbued with its own freedom of will to continue the exploration according to its desires.

Questioner: Then each entity is on a path that leads to the one destination. This is like many, many roads which travel through many, many places but eventually merge into one large center. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct but somewhat wanting in depth of description. More applicable would be the thought that each entity contains within it all of the densities and sub-densities of the octave so that in each entity, no matter whither its choices lead it, its great internal blueprint is one with all others. Thusly its experiences will fall into the patterns of the journey back to the original Logos. This is done through free will but the materials from which choices can be made are one blueprint. – 71.13

The exercise of free will Ra often refers to as an exercise in confusion, preferring to call the Law of Free Will the Law of Confusion. (See the entry of the same name in this book.) They describe this fundamental, innate, choice-making quality of existence as one that offers a “free reach.”

Free will does not allow, nor would predetermination disallow, experiential distortions. Rather the Law of Confusion offers a free reach for the energies of each mind/body/spirit complex. – 54.13

[Thus…] each entity is free to accept, reject, or ignore the mind/body/spirit complexes about it and ignore the creation itself. – 10.12

Entities may polarize based on how they relate to free will—those of negative polarity seeking to control, manipulate, and abridge the free will of all other beings; those of positive polarity seeking to accept, honor, and support the free will of all other beings.

Ra: We may note the situation wherein an entity gets a road map which is poorly marked and, in fact, is quite incorrect. The entity sets out to its destination. It wishes only to reach the point of destination but, becoming confused by the faulty authority and not knowing the territory through which it drives, it becomes hopelessly lost.

Free will does not mean that there will be no circumstances when calculations will be awry. This is so in all aspects of the life experience. Although there are no mistakes, there are surprises. – 69.17

Citations:

·        10.12, 13.12, 13.5, 27.2, 27.8, 54.13, 69.17, 71.13, 73.12

For further exploration, see also:

·        Free will vs predestination: 33.6, 36.7, 69.17

·        Distortions Primal, Will, and the Veil in this guide.

Gateway to Intelligent Infinity

The indigo ray, when functioning as a gateway, is used to contact and tap intelligent infinity in order to bring intelligent energy through. Ra also calls this the “gateway to the Creator.”

Though it is possible to open and work through the gateway by apparent accident, doing so in a reliable way requires the will to serve, the will to seek, the faculty of faith, activation and stable balance of the preceding energy centers, considerable work in the discipline of the personality, and, for the positively oriented entity, the springboard of universal love: the open heart. Sexual energy transfer of sacred/sacramental sexuality also offers an entire system for opening the gateway.

The seeker working through the gateway may use the intelligent energy in service to others according to their particular gifts, including healing, teaching, communicating, white magic, and working for the Creator in ways which are both balanced and radiant.

Contact with indigo ray [or work through the gateway] need not necessarily show itself in any certain gift, or guidepost […]. There are some whose indigo energy is that of pure being and never is manifested, yet all are aware of such an entity’s progress. – 58.23

Ultimately the adept is working through the gateway as a means of self-discovery, dismantling the veil, releasing the illusion of the separate self, entering the eternal present moment, and becoming the Creator.

The purpose of carefully and consciously opening this channel is to serve in a more dependable way, in a more commonplace or usual way, as seen by the distortion complex of the healer. To others there may appear to be miracles. To the one who has carefully opened the door to intelligent infinity this is ordinary; this is commonplace; this is as it should be. The life experience becomes somewhat transformed and the great work goes on. – 6.1

The gateway is available to both polarities, but for those of the positive polarity, the metaphysical bond of unconditional love is the protection and the key to the gateway to intelligent infinity.

Ra: In the experiences of the mystical search for unity, [concepts of space and time] need never be considered, for they are but part of an illusory system. The seeker seeks the One. This One is to be sought, as we have said, by the balanced and self-accepting self, aware both of its apparent distortions and its total perfection.

Resting in this balanced awareness, the entity then opens the self to the universe which it is. The light energy of all things may then be attracted by this intense seeking, and wherever the inner seeking meets the attracted cosmic prana, realization of the One takes place.

The purpose of clearing each energy center is to allow that meeting place to occur at the indigo-ray vibration, thus making contact with intelligent infinity and dissolving all illusions. Service-to-others is automatic at the released energy generated by this state of consciousness. – 57.33

Author's Note: Into the Void

Ra describes the gateway being at the end of a “strait and narrow path.” As the energy ingress ends with indigo ray, and as indigo is the abode of the gateway, I see the narrow path beginning at red ray and running a straight line upward through each center until its terminus in indigo ray. (See the note at the end of “Spirit Complex” for more on this thought.) I creatively envision this gateway, then, as a gate at the end of this corridor.

Leading up to the gate is a two-way channel of the individual self and its memories. Opening the gate and looking beyond its edges, one beholds the sacred infinite and eternal, what might appear to the senses as a black void, as intelligent infinity has no identifiable qualities, nothing that can be “seen,” no spatial or temporal aspects, no way to make it into an object. It is pure awareness. It is perfect stillness and silence. Yet somehow, through a process I fathom not, the shuttle of spirit moves through this gateway where the individual self ends and it reaches into that infinite all-space, seemingly void of content, to tap infinite self and potential, infinite healing and redemption.

Though Ra reminds that “there is no nothingness,” and that “plenum” instead of “void” would be a more suitable term as plenum conveys an infinite fullness that is “full of the glory and the power of the One Infinite Creator.”

Citations:

·        6.1, 7.17, 17.2, 29.27, 29.29, 39.10, 49.2, 54.31, 58.23, 63.19, 64.4, 84.20

For further exploration, see also:

·        15.12, 17.18, 17.33, 30.2, 31.3, 47.8, 48.10, 54.32, 57.24, 61.13, 63.19, 74.11

·        Service-to-self contact of the gateway: 32.2, 34.16, 38.14, 39.12, 47.3–4. 48.10, 75.23, and 85.11

·        The gateway is also opened at the time of harvest: 7.17, 14.16, 34.16, 47.4, 48.7

·        Self-harvesting: 11.8–11, 17.25

·        Faith and Will in this guide.

Harvest, General (Graduation)

Within an octave there are seven cycles of evolution known as densities. A planetary body transitions from one density to the next according to a precise design that might be visualized as a three-dimensional clock face stretched across the entire galaxy. As the galaxy revolves (or, more technically, spirals), each constituent solar system and planet moves through the scheduled density of experience.

The cycles move precisely as a clock strikes the hour.  The gateway from intelligent energy to intelligent infinity opens, as Ra says, regardless of circumstances on the striking of that hour.[29]

The ending of a density (or a sub-cycle within a density) is known as the time of harvest—meaning that, upon completing a density, or cycle therein, those who have successfully learned the lesson of that cycle are harvested in order that they may ascertain whether they are ready to graduate to the next density. This is perhaps somewhat analogous to passing a final exam at the end of a grade in school in order to move onto the next grade.

In the graduation process, the spirit of each harvested entity moves along the line of light until the light grows too glaring, at which time the entity stops at whatever density of experience matches their own vibratory level, choosing the most appropriate new environment for either a repetition of their present cycle or advancement into the next cycle.

This process is entirely self-governed, though there is an enormous amount of assistance from guides, guardians, and the higher self.

Author’s Note: The Ripening of the Soul

It seems obvious that Ra chose the term harvest as a metaphor. As a farmer’s crops are cultivated and eventually harvested, likewise do souls ripen in the soil of a given density, and bear fruit for the Creator. That is to say, if the soul has learned the lessons of that particular density, they are ready to be harvested to move on to the next.

Harvest, as a metaphor, need not be connected strictly to the tilled fields and cultivated orchards of agriculture, however. Harvest can simply be the product or result of an action. Ra mentions, for instance, that the “harvest” of the previous octave yielded to this octave the male/female polarities and the mind/body/spirit complex. We as co-Creators may also reap the fruits of our labor.

Ultimately all that is harvested in this or any universe is a harvest of experience offered to the Creator.

Citations:

·        6.14, 9.4, 10.9, 14.19, 16.11, 51.1, 63.29, 78.10

Harvest, of The Third-Density Kind

Our particular third density consists of three ~25,000-year major cycles that together form a master cycle of 75,000–76,000 years. The harvest, or graduation, opens for the third-density entity at the closing of each of the three cycles.

To complete the third-density harvest and graduate into the fourth density of love and understanding, the individual must make The Choice: they must bias their consciousness (polarize) in the direction of service-to-others or service-to-self. This polarization is discernible as a vibratory level, with 51% service to others needed for the positive graduation, and 95% service to self needed for the negative graduation.[30]

At the closing of the first two major cycles (25,000 years and 50,000 years), individuals who have successfully made this choice are harvested and offered the opportunity to move on to the next evolutionary stage, while the remainder of the third-density population remains in third density—whether on Earth or in another third-density environment—continuing their work of making (or not making) The Choice.

Upon completion of the master cycle of ~75,000 years, the planet ceases being available for third-density experience altogether as the planet itself becomes a fourth-density planet. Thusly all third-density entities within that planetary system are harvested regardless of their progress. At that time those who have chosen service to others will move on to a positive fourth-density environment; those who have chosen service to self will move on to a negative fourth-density environment; and those who have not made the choice will repeat third density elsewhere.

At the moment of harvest, the curtain comes up. The original light is shined. The self, no longer in physical form, is laid bare before intelligent infinity. This moment gauges the self’s readiness for harvestability. If the entity is sufficiently balanced, polarized, and integrated, it can meet and sustain the impact of the love and light of intelligent infinity, and from there the entity can rest in an environment most comfortable and appropriate for its progress—whether a return to third density for further opportunity to make the Choice, or a graduation to fourth density.

Among third-density planetary harvests across the universe, approximately 10% are completely negative, approximately 60% are completely positive, and approximately 30% are mixed, with the vast majority of the entities in the mixed harvest being positive. In the event of mixed harvest there is nearly always disharmony and, therefore, added catalyst, including in the form of what we on this planet call “Earth changes.”

Virtually everyone in the third-density population will eventually graduate third density and move forward through the scheduled mechanism of harvest at the closing of one of the cycles. However, those rare entities who are able to penetrate what Ra calls the eighth or intelligent infinity level may choose to move through harvest and leave the third-density plane at any time of their choosing.

Questioner: People of this planet, following any religion or no religion at all, or having no intellectual knowledge of the Law of One or of anything at all, can still be harvested into the fourth density if they are of that vibration. Is this not correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. However, you will find few who are harvestable whose radiance does not cause others to be aware of their, what you may call, spirituality, the quality of the mind/body/spirit complex distortion. Thus, it is not particularly probable that an entity would be completely unknown to his immediate acquaintances as an unusually radiant personality, even were this individual not caught up in any of the distortions of your so-called religious systems. – 17.15

Citations:

·        6.15, 17.31-34, 41.19, 47.3, 48.7, 63.9, 65.13, 65.15, 76.17

For further exploration, see also:

·        9.4, 17.15, 76.15-16, 78.21-22, 90.5

·        The current harvest of this planet in its transition to fourth density: 6.15-20, 13.22-23, 14.14, 17.1-2, 17.22-24, 17.29, 40.8-13, 40.15-16, 41.14, 63.8-25, 63.27-32, 65.6, 65.17, 90.5

·        Wanderers aiding harvest: 12.27, 13.23, 14.18, 16.61, 20.28, 52.9, 65.11, 70.16

·        An entire third-density planet could be harvested at the end of one of 25,000-year cycles, leaving a vacated planet: 20.27

·        Recent Q’uo channelings on Earth’s current harvest: Feb 6, 2016; Dec 3, 2016; Feb 26, 2017; Feb 17, 2018 (final two questions)

·        Planet Earth: Third to Fourth Density; Harvest, General; The Choice; Polarity in Consciousness; and Master & Major Cycles in this guide.

Healer

Ra describes the crystallized spiritual healer as channeling intelligent infinity into intelligent energy through the gateway (indigo ray) and then through the radiation of green ray into manifestation. The intelligent energy itself, not the healer, offers an opportunity for realignment of energy centers—or of some connection between the energies of mind, body, and spirit—so that the one receiving healing may heal itself. All healing is of the self, by the self; there is no other way that true healing transpires.

The healer is only the energizer, or catalyst, for this working or activity. He or she cannot take credit because the healing is a function of the intelligent infinity within the entity to be healed. This intelligent infinity re-forms the illusion of body, mind, or spirit to a form congruent with the Law of One.

To put it another way, healing is facilitated by the healer as a function of the healer’s radiance of self. In this environment, the one to be healed recognizes or awakens the innate self-healing properties within the self. Or as Ra says:

True healing is simply the radiance of the self causing an environment in which a catalyst may occur which initiates the recognition of self, by self, of the self-healing properties of the self. – 17.18

All healing is metaphysical at its core:

Healing is done in the time/space portion of the mind/body/spirit complex, is adopted by the form-making or etheric body, and is then given to the space/time physical illusion for use in the activated yellow-ray mind/body/spirit complex. It is the adoption of the configuration which you call health by the etheric body in time/space which is the key to what you call health, not any event which occurs in space/time.

In this process you may see the transdimensional aspect of what you call will, for it is the will, the seeking, the desire of the entity which causes the indigo body to use the novel configuration and to reform the body which exists in space/time. This is done in an instant and may be said to operate without regard to time.

We may note that in the healing of very young children there is often an apparent healing by the healer in which the young entity has no part. This is never so, for the mind/body/spirit complex in time/space is always capable of willing the distortions it chooses for experience no matter what the apparent age, as you call it, of the entity. – 66.14

Whereas the metaphysical or holistic healer will try to address the energetic roots of illness, others, such as those of our modern medical profession, focus on the signs of imbalance that manifest in the body complex. The latter type of physicians are also considered healers by Ra. However, the tendency within conventional medicine of seeing the body complex as a machine has, as Ra says, “created the continuing proliferation of distortions towards what you would call ill-health due to the strong chemicals used to control and hide bodily distortions.”

Citations:

·        4.20, 5.1, 66.9–10, 17.18, 64.15, 73.13

For further exploration, see also:

·        6.1, 54.31, 66.5, 61.10, 61.13, 64.20, 66.6, 66.13, 73.13, 75.35, 98.5 + healing with crystals

·        The three other Healing entries in this guide.

Healer, Methodologies & Principles

The healer views the entity to be healed in two ways: 1) its present state of apparent imbalance and 2) its deeper, perfect balance. In feeling the blockages or the balance of colors of the other-self, then, there is no judgment on the part of the healer.[31]

Though it is possible for one to perform healing without training, those who do so in a reliable, steady, and stable way are those whose life equals their work: the healer must live in balance and first practice the healing upon the self.

The healer cannot take credit for the working, but must take responsibility for the honor/duty of carefully fulfilling and tending to its service with fidelity, honesty, compassion, and the support of the free will of other selves. That responsibility is only for offering the opportunity of healing, and not for the healing itself. In this offering, the crystallized healer has no will—it offers without attachment to outcome for it is aware that all is one and that the Creator is knowing Itself.

The healer infringes upon free will if he or she attributes authorship of the healing to the self or to personal skills. Those healers who state that no working comes from them, but only through them, are not infringing upon free will.[32]

Questioner: What is the difference, philosophically, between a mind/body/spirit complex healing itself through mental, shall I say, configuration or it being healed by an healer?

Ra: I am Ra. You have a misconception. The healer does not heal. The crystallized healer is a channel for intelligent energy which offers an opportunity to an entity that it might heal itself. In no case is there an other description of healing. Therefore, there is no difference as long as the healer never approaches one whose request for aid has not come to it previously. This is also true of the more conventional healers of your culture and if these healers could but fully realize that they are responsible only for offering the opportunity of healing, and not for the healing, many of these entities would feel an enormous load of misconceived responsibility fall from them. – 66.10

Author’s Note: The Request for Healing

In the above quote, Ra says, “Therefore, there is no difference as long as the healer never approaches one whose request for aid has not come to it previously.” That’s a head scratcher to me. I think it falls along the lines of:

Positive: awaits the request for service

Negative: calls self to service (aka: conquest)

In the healing profession, “awaiting the request” seems a little unrealistic and inapplicable to our world. I imagine doctors reaching desperately ill or dying people and, without awaiting the “request” from the patient, nevertheless follow their training and help heal or save the patient’s life. 99% of patients are likely to be grateful in that scenario. I think Ra would have been better to encourage a sensitivity toward the needs and requests of others vs the “never” absolute. But perhaps there are deeper metaphysical layers to the “request.”

Citations:

·        4.14, 4.20, 38.5, 66.8, 66.10, 66.15, 73.14

For further exploration, see also:

·        The three other Healing entries in this guide.

Healer, Program of Training

There are many systems of learning to become a healer and of practicing healing. Each has virtue and may be deemed appropriate by any seeker.

As a general synopsis of the healer’s training, the first, most important, and most demanding portion is that the mind must know itself, because, as Ra states, consciousness is the microcosm of the Law of One.

This knowing of the mind includes: discovering, accepting, and balancing the polarities within the self; discovering the completeness within the self; discovering, accepting, and balancing the understanding of completeness in other-selves.

The second part has to do with the disciplines of the body complexes, specifically the balance between love and wisdom in the use of the body in its natural functions. This knowing of the body includes: discovering, understanding, accepting, and balancing the polarities of the body, including how the feelings, biases, and emotions affect the self’s body complex; and then extending this understanding to the bodies of other-selves.

The third area is the spiritual, and in this area the first two disciplines are connected through the attainment of contact with intelligent infinity. – 4.17

The mind controls the body. With the mind single-pointed, balanced, and aware, the body comfortable in whatever biases and distortions make it appropriately balanced for that instrument, the instrument is then ready to proceed with the Great Work [of spirit]. – 6.1

The prerequisite for contacting intelligent infinity and learning to channel intelligent energy in order to heal is silence.

Citations:

·        4.9, 4.17, 5.2, 6.1, 66.12

For further exploration, see also:

·        17.18

·        The three other healing entries in this guide.

Healing

One of the primal distortions of the Law of One is that of healing. Healing occurs when a mind/body/spirit complex realizes, deep within itself, the Law of One; that is, that there is no disharmony, no imperfection; that all is complete and whole and perfect. Thus, the intelligent infinity within this mind/body/spirit complex re-forms the illusion of body, mind, or spirit to a form congruent with the Law of One. – 4.20

Any entity may self-heal through balancing distortions, forgiving the self, and deepening knowledge of the self-as-the-Creator without aid of a healer. If a healer is involved in this activity, the healer acts as an energizer or catalyst for this completely individual process (as described in the previous entries).

When receiving the catalyst of a healer, the self will have the opportunity to accept a novel view of the self, a variant arrangement of patterns of energy influx—in other words, a new balance or new configuration. If the entity to be healed, at any level (including subconsciously), desires to remain in the configuration of distortion which seems to need healing, it will do so. In such a case, Ra adds:

We might note further that when the one wishing to be healed, though sincere, remains unhealed […], you may consider pre-incarnative choices; and your more helpful aid to such an entity may be the suggestion that it meditate upon the affirmative uses of whatever limitations it might experience. – 63.19

Just as a subconscious decision (including on a pre-incarnational level) may reject the healing, so too may the subconscious accept the healing. It is entirely a function of the free will, the seeking, and the desire of the self that is made possible by faith, which Ra defines as the seeker’s ability to allow and accept changes through the violet ray into the gateway of intelligent energy.

Healing is facilitated by seeing the mind, body, and spirit as a teaching resource for self-revelation, thus even the most difficult or seemingly permanent of diseases or conditions may be amenable to self-healing once their mechanism has been grasped by the individual.

The healer within may be tapped by continued meditation. Forgiveness of other-self and self, and a greatly heightened respect for the self, are also facilitators of healing.

And most significantly, “the great healer of all distortions is love.” This love arises out of progressively deeper realization of the self as the Creator, of all as the Creator. This connects to Ra’s repeated encouragements to the instrument to contemplate herself as the Creator.

The solution to healing in this case is action that puts into practice the peaceful understanding, in humility-distortion, that the entity is one with the Creator, therefore perfected and not separate. – 12.31

Ra: You have been given information upon healing, as you call this distortion. This information may be seen in a more general context as ways to understand the self. The understanding, experiencing, accepting, and merging of self with self and with other-self, and finally with the Creator, is the path to the heart of self. In each infinitesimal part of your self resides the One in all of Its power. – 15.14

Author’s Note: Mechanism of Self-Revelation

In 66.13, Ra says that “any objective scanning of [Carla's] renal complex” would show extreme dysfunction, even though the psychic surgery was successful.  In the last sentence they point out: “The key [to healing, presumably] is not in the continuation of the dematerialization of distortion to the eye of the beholder, but rather lies in the choosing of the newly materialized configuration which exists in time/ space.”

This indicates that healing may occur which is not outwardly manifest. Therefore, we cannot necessarily look to the alleviation of outer problems for evidence that our spiritual work is being done. A lifelong catalyst such as a genetic disorder, chronic disease, or physical deformity may persist even though an entity is making great strides in healing the energetics which necessitated the programming of that catalyst for the duration of the life experience.

Though there have been examples throughout history of extreme spontaneous physical healing, this is not the norm. Therefore, we should go easy on ourselves and one another when things do not appear to improve. Our success is not measured in space/time. This takes much faith.

Citations:

·        4.20, 17.18, 40.12–13 , 62.26, 66.9, 66.12, 66.14, 66.16, 73.13, 73.19, 73.97,

For further exploration, see also:

·        2.3, 4.19, 12.31, 15.7, 41.21, 47.8, 50.13, 54.22, 66.13–14, 73.10, 77.9, 78.5, 86.15, 87.27, 90.29, 102.21, 105.18, 66.14, 86.12, 87.27

·        Review and healing in between incarnations in the inner planes: 22.6, 21.9, 21.5, 11.7, 10.9, 23.2, 36.2, 48.7, 69.6, 70.17, 71.6–8,  82.24

·        Planetary healing: 26.26-31, 57.9

·        Even in physical pain there is no necessity for negative thoughts. Contemplating the self as the Creator is helpful here as well: 77.6

·        The three other Healing entries in this guide.

Higher Self (Oversoul)

The higher self is a being beyond polarity in the mid-sixth density. It exists with full understanding of the accumulation of all the experiences of the entity. In other words, operating from what you would consider your future, the higher self is you at mid-sixth density: the end result of all the development experienced by you up to that point.

Every entity—whether positive, negative, or undecided—has a higher self. Whatever guidance is received from the higher self may be interpreted in a positive or negative light depending upon the polarity of the seeker; though the negative entity, separated from itself, is likely to not seek such guidance.

The higher self does not manipulate its past selves, but rather protects when possible and guides when asked. It may communicate with the incarnated third-density self if the proper pathways or channels through the roots of mind are opened and its aid sought. One of those pathways is within the dream state.

The higher self also works closely with the third-density entity in between incarnations, aiding the entity in achieving healing of the experiences which have not been learned properly, and assisting in further life experience programming. The free will of the incarnate entity, however, is paramount in the service the higher self offers.

A complete understanding of the higher self is perhaps beyond the grasp of the third-density linear mind. For instance, Ra describes that the higher self is a “manifestation given to the late sixth-density mind/body/spirit complex as a gift from its future selfness.” This “future selfness” is the self of mid-7th density, that which Ra also calls the “mind/body/spirit complex totality.” Ra also says that the third-density incarnate entity, the higher self, and the mind/body/spirit complex totality are “as three points in a circle.” “All are the same being,” separated only by time.

Questioner: In that case my higher self would, shall we say, have a very large advantage in knowing precisely what was needed since it would know what… as far as I am concerned, what was going to happen. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect, in that this would be an abrogation of free will. The higher self aspect is aware of the lessons learned through the sixth density. The progress rate is fairly well understood. The choices which must be made to achieve the higher self, as it is, are in the provenance of the mind/body/spirit complex itself.

Thus the higher self is like the map in which the destination is known; the roads are very well known, these roads being designed by intelligent infinity working through intelligent energy. However, the higher self aspect can program only for the lessons and certain predisposing limitations if it wishes. The remainder is completely the free choice of each entity. There is the perfect balance between the known and the unknown. – 36.7

Citations:

·        36.2, 36.5, 36.10, 36.12, 36.14, 36.22, 37.6, 70.9, 70.11, 86.7

For further exploration, see also:

·        36.1–4, 36.6, 36.8–9, 36.11–15, 61.7, 70.12, 83.3, 83.13, 86.8

·        Higher self in relation to the negative time/space scenario: 68.6–7, 69.6, 69.11, 69.13–14, 70.6–8, 70.14

·        Magical Personality/Higher Self as analogs: 73.10, 75.36, 86.7

·        Magical Personality in this guide.

Honor/Responsibility, Honor/Duty

Each responsibility is an honor; each honor, a responsibility.

Responsibilities and duties are not seen as chores or obligations to which one is shackled. Rather, the seeker has the freedom to both create and accept the responsibility or duty as an honor, and freedom to fulfill the responsibility or duty as a service. It is, for instance, Ra’s honor/responsibility to stay with those of planet Earth to eliminate the distortions given to the Law of One.

Interestingly, the reduction in life span earlier in the third-density cycle is due to the ways of honor/duty not being accepted; that is, not using catalyst and not manifesting the fruits of learning.

Author’s Note: The Honor of Responsibility

The above definition may give the unintended impression that honor/duties are offered to the self by external forces or beings. While this can certainly happen, there is a deeper perspective available.

Everything that unfolds for the self happens as a function of free will, operating on one or multiples levels, inherent in the self. With this understanding we see more clearly that honor/duties are self-created opportunities. The third-density entity programming for the coming incarnation will design particular honor/duties in order to learn certain lessons; for instance, programming to care for a physically limited loved one in order to learn to open the heart or to balance love and wisdom. Honor/duties, or responsibilities, can also be chosen in order to help the self balance past imbalanced actions—which is to say, alleviate karma. For instance, the same scenario above could help foster forgiveness and alleviate accumulated karma between the caregiver and the care receiver.

Each of us creates responsibilities with our free will choices, and those responsibilities become our path, our dharma, and, if forgiveness is needed, our karma. We may freely choose what lessons to learn, what path to walk, how to alleviate that karma, but it is all viewed as an honor by those who seek every opportunity to balance and become One. These responsibilities may be fulfilled in the work of a moment, or they may take many lifetimes to complete.

How honor/duties are viewed on the service-to-self path is not clear.

Citations:

·        3.16, 16.42, 22.5

For further exploration, see also:

·        4.20, 6.41, 10.8, 18.6.

·        Ra’s honor/duty: 22.26, 23.10, 23.16, among others.

·        Law of Responsibility in this guide.

Initiation

There are many initiations through which one moves in their natural growth patterns, including those universal initiations of birth, puberty, marriage, child-rearing, old age, etc.

Ra speaks of initiation as a process and a means whereby the mind/body/spirit complex becomes a purified or initiated channel for the Law of One. The mind, the body, and the spirit may individually or collectively move through an initiation. Such an initiated person may then channel the love/light of the One Infinite Creator through the gateway in order to be of service, whether that service be radiance of being, the magical work of indigo ray, the communication of blue ray, or the healing of green ray.

Though there are big initiations which produce, as Ra describes it, resurrection, a person is likely to move through multiple initiations during the course of their incarnation. Each initiation may be characterized generally by stating that a threshold is crossed that delineates the former experience from the new. This may transpire in a moment or over a long period of time. There is often a challenge or difficulty associated with the crossing of the threshold, and some measure of will and faith needed. For some this may manifest as a dark night of the soul.

Through initiation, a deeper recognition of the self is gained, lessons are learned and/or tested, and those distortions which are no longer needed fall away.

Ra: However, you are aware of the concept of initiation and realize that it demands the centering of the being upon the seeking of the Creator. We have hoped to balance this understanding by enunciating the Law of One, that is, that all things are One Creator. Thus seeking the Creator is done not just in meditation and the work of an adept but in the experiential nexus of each moment.

The initiation of [the] Queen’s Chamber has to do with the abandoning of self to such desire to know the Creator in full that the purified instreaming light is drawn in balanced fashion through all energy centers, meeting in indigo and opening the gate to intelligent infinity. Thus the entity experiences true life or, as your people call it, resurrection. – 57.24

Citations:

·        2.3–2.4, 3.15–16, 17.18, 57.24

For further exploration, see also:

·        2.3, 3.15, 4.2, 2.16–19, 56.3, 57.24, 94.7

·        In relationship to the pyramids: 2.4, 3.15–16, 4.2, 56.3, 57.24, 60.16

·        In relationship to the archetypes: 88.23–24

Inner Planes

Humans in their physical bodies, experiencing incarnation in the physical world, are in space/time or outer planes; whereas the non-physical half or portion of the third-density experience is in time/space, or inner planes.

The inner planes are experienced by entities in between incarnations, both in the review and healing of the previous incarnation, and in the planning of the coming incarnation. The inner planes may also be entered in the dreaming state and in other modes of non-ordinary consciousness.

The inner planes contain the various subtle planes, including the astral, devachanic, and etheric, each level more advanced than its predecessor. The inner planes are populated with positively and negatively oriented beings who, in the higher levels, serve as guides and teachers for both polarities, and who, in the lower levels, are more simple thought-form entities.[33] Some residents of the inner planes are also members of the Confederation of Planets or the Council of Saturn.

Time/space is [the inner planes are] no more homogenous than space/time [the outer planes]. It is as complex and complete a system of illusions, dances, and pattern as is space/time, and has as structured a system of what you may call natural laws. – 70.17

The third-density entity may interact with and/or call upon those of the inner planes through dream work, ritual, meditation, and other means. Conversely, those of the inner planes may reach out to those in the third-density-outer planes to offer service. This service ranges from temptation, challenge, and difficulty on the negative end, to assistance, guidance, comfort and support on the positive end.

Citations:

·        7.9. 12.14, 17.1, 17.36–38, 18.10–11, 21.7, 63.26, 70.17, 74.12, 90.4

·        See also: 4.30, 16.48, 74.14

Intelligent Energy

There is one energy. It may be understood as love/light, or light/love, or intelligent energy. – 15.9

This energy is the energy of the Logos, and thus it is the energy which heals, builds, removes, destroys, and transforms all other-selves as well as the self. – 80.22

There is unity. This unity is all that there is. This unity has a potential and kinetic. The potential is intelligent infinity. Tapping this potential will yield work. This work has been called by us, intelligent energy. – 27.5

Intelligent energy is not only an energy within the universe, but it is the universe. Every type of manifestation, every movement, every event, every entity, every energy is some form, or distortion, of intelligent energy. Also called prana, it consists of love and light. It is the upward spiraling line of light that comes into and forms the primeval cosmological darkness into a focus of self-awareness, and continues therefrom to organize and drive evolution upward, including through the process we know as physical evolution.[34]

The Logos uses intelligent energy to build the stage of life itself, set the parameters and potentials of the play, and create the infinite characters who will enact the drama of the process of the Creator knowing itself through the story of separation and return.

It is not yet final, however. Intelligent energy is not an object but an activity that operates always against the backdrop of unity, arising out of or emanating from the potential intelligent infinity. Against the backdrop of unity, intelligent energy is the kinetic to intelligent infinity’s potential. It is, one might say, intelligent infinity (or the Creator) translated into manifestation (or the creation), in a way which yields work.

Accepting/Blocking Intelligent Energy

The reach of free will is such that that we can allow, block, or distort intelligent energy, and we can be in or out of harmony with intelligent energy.

The more deeply we activate, balance, clear, and eventually crystallize our energy centers, the more we discover love and light in the moment, the greater the quantity and quality of intelligent energy we accept. We first experience the intelligent energy from the rudimentary but foundational perspective of red ray, then from the more advanced perspective of movement and self-identity that is characteristic of orange ray. And we continue advancing upward through the energy system in various combinations of activation and balance. Eventually we activate and slowly crystallize the indigo ray, experiencing our first true, relatively undistorted, and integrated contact with intelligent energy.

Springboarding from the heart center, using the discipline of the personality, and walking across the invisible bridge of faith, the positively polarized entity may, over time, move through this gateway to make contact with intelligent infinity, the Creator, the mystery.

Conversely, the more blocked and imbalanced we are, the more that we deny, reject, refuse, and ignore the fullness of intelligent energy.[35] Our distortions diminish and unbalance the flow of intelligent energy from root to crown, leading to difficulties.

Love, creating Light, becoming love/light, streams into the planetary sphere according to the electromagnetic web of points or nexi of entrance. These streamings are then available to the individual who, like the planet, is a web of electromagnetic energy fields with points or nexi of entrance.

In a balanced individual, each energy center is balanced and functioning brightly and fully. The blockages of your planetary sphere cause some distortion of intelligent energy. The blockages of the mind/body/spirit complex further distort or unbalance this energy. There is one energy. It may be understood as love/light, or light/love, or intelligent energy. – 15.9 (And 18.6.)

There is an expression of intelligent energy in third density called “vital energy” that is generated and enhanced by our love of life:

The vital energy may be seen to be that deep love of life or life experiences, such as the beauty of creation, and the appreciation of other-selves, and the distortions of your co-Creators’ making which are of beauty.

Without this vital energy the least distorted physical complex will fail and perish. With this love, or vital energy, or élan, the entity may continue though the physical complex is greatly distorted. – 63.7

See Energy Center Blockage for a summary of the various ways that entities can block this energy and imbalance the self, and then Disease for a summary of how those blockages may manifest in the body.

At the gateway of indigo ray (the center of faith, of the adept, and of work in spirit), we may block the experience of intelligent energy and its influx into our system by believing we are unworthy. This unworthiness is somewhat different from low self-esteem or lack of self-acceptance. It is an inability to perceive the self in its various apparent distortions as perfect and infinitely worthy—as the Creator.

Using Intelligent Energy

There are infinite focuses (Logoi or Loves) of intelligent infinity  which may tap intelligent infinity to yield intelligent energy, or work. A focus may be as large as the Great Central Sun (Primal Logos), which is the One Logos of the universe or octave. Or it may be any number of fractal iterations, from galactic Logos, to solar Logos, to a human being (once the human activates and balances the indigo ray and thus sufficiently awakens their Logoic identity). Each focus is itself a Logos but works within the parameters of the senior focus. In other words, the sub-Logos works within the design of the Logos, the sub-sub-Logos within the design of the sub-Logos, and so forth.[36]

Here Ra describes the pathway of intelligent energy moving from the galactic Logos all the way down to the mind/body/spirit complex.

The progression is from the galaxy spiraling energy to the solar spiraling energy, to the planetary spiraling energy, to the experiential circumstances of spiraling energy which begin the first density of awareness or consciousness of planetary entities. – 13.15

At the third-density level, the human may become a channel for this intelligent energy. Some of its possible uses and purposes:

Any entity who, by accident or by careful design, penetrates intelligent energy’s gateway may use the shaping powers of this energy. – 63.19

The indigo ray, though precious, is that ray worked upon only by the adept, as you would call it. It is the gateway to intelligent infinity bringing intelligent energy through. This is the energy center worked upon in those teachings considered inner, hidden, and occult, for this ray is that which is infinite in its possibilities. As you are aware, those who heal, teach, and work for the Creator in any way which may be seen to be both radiant and balanced are those activities which are indigo ray. – 39.10

The violet emanation is […] a resource from which, through indigo, intelligent infinity may be contacted. The radiation thereof will not be violet ray but rather green, blue, or indigo depending upon the nature of the type of intelligence which infinity has brought through into discernible energy.

The green-ray type of radiation in this case is the healing, the blue-ray the communication and inspiration, the indigo that energy of the adept which has its place in faith. – 54.31

In the green-ray activated being there is the potential for a direct and simple analog of what you may call joy, the spiritual or metaphysical nature which exists in intelligent energy. This is a great aid to comprehension of a truer nature of beingness. – 31.3

The adept will not simply be tapping into intelligent energy as a means of readiness for harvest but tapping into both intelligent energy and intelligent infinity for the purpose of transmuting planetary harvestability and consciousness. – 50.8

The technology of which you, as a social complex, are so enamored at this time is but the birthing of the manipulation of the intelligent energy of the sub-Logos which, when carried much further, may evolve into technology capable of using the gravitic effects of which we spoke. We note that this term is not accurate but there is no closer term. – 52.2. (And 52.3.)

We may add that [the Atlantean societal complex] used intelligent energy as well, manipulating greatly the natural influxes of the indigo or pineal ray from divine or infinite energy. Thus, they were able to create life forms. This they began to do instead of healing and perfecting their own mind/body/spirit complexes, turning their distortions towards what you may call the negative. – 10.15

The end of such energy focusing is to build, not to destroy, and it does become quite useful as, shall we say, an alternative to third-density building methods. – 58.21

Contact with indigo ray need not necessarily show itself in any certain gift or guidepost, as you have said. There are some whose indigo energy is that of pure being and never is manifested, yet all are aware of such an entity’s progress. Others may teach or share in many ways contact with intelligent energy. Others continue in unmanifested form, seeking intelligent infinity.

Thus the manifestation is a lesser signpost than that which is sensed or intuited about a mind/body/spirit complex. This violet-ray beingness is far more indicative of true self. – 58.23

Being a Channel for Intelligent Energy: Personal vs. Divine Will

Ra discusses the use of intelligent energy as something which essentially directs itself. That is, the human becomes a vessel for an intelligence greater than the human’s own incarnate intelligence. Much like vocal channeling, the self is simply an instrument for a working which is greater and more intelligent than its personal will.

The precision with which each energy center matches the Original Thought lies not in the systematic placement of each energy nexus but rather in the fluid and plastic placement of the balanced blending of these energy centers in such a way that intelligent energy is able to channel itself with minimal distortion. – 54.8

The healer does not heal. The crystallized healer is a channel for intelligent energy which offers an opportunity to an entity that it might heal itself. In no case is there an other description of healing. – 66.10

It is not by example that the healer does the working. The working exists in and of itself. The healer is only the catalyst, much as this instrument has the catalysis necessary to provide the channel for our words, yet by example or exercise of any kind can take no thought for this working.

The healing working is congruent in that it is a form of channeling some distortion of the intelligent infinity. – 5.1

Questioner: Is this desire and will that operates through to the time/space section a function only of the entity who is healed or is it also the function of the healer, the crystallized healer?

Ra: I am Ra. May we take this opportunity to say that this is the activity of the Creator. To specifically answer your query the crystallized healer has no will. It offers an opportunity without attachment to the outcome, for it is aware that all is one and that the Creator is knowing Itself. – 66.15 (See also 4.20, 66.9, 17.18,73.13.)

Questioner: Let me make an analogy that I have just thought of. A seven-stringed musical instrument may be played by deflecting each string a full deflection and releasing it and getting a note. Or, once the strings are capable of being deflected through their full deflection (producing a note), instead of producing the notes this way taking the individual creative personality and deflecting each the proper amount in proper sequence to produce the music. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. In the balanced individual the energies lie waiting for the hand of the Creator to pluck harmony. – 54.16

The Roads Designed by Intelligent Infinity:

The Patterns of Illusion Created by Love[37]

Ra gives some indication regarding the way in which the universe and everything in it—including space and time, the densities and their lessons, the laws of physics, the evolutionary curriculum, our own chakra system, the archetypal mind, the male/female polarity, etc.—is designed, built, and manifested using intelligent energy. Following is a snapshot of some of Ra’s references to this vast subject.

The First Distortion, Free Will, finds focus. This is the Second Distortion known to you as Logos, the Creative Principle or Love. This intelligent energy thus creates a distortion known as Light. From these three distortions come many, many hierarchies of distortions, each having its own paradoxes to be synthesized, no one being more important than another. – 15.21

The term Love, then, may be seen as the focus, the choice of attack, the type of energy of an extremely, shall we say, high order which causes intelligent energy to be formed from the potential of intelligent infinity in just such and such a way. – 27.12

The nature of the vibratory patterns of your universe is dependent upon the configurations placed upon the original material (or Light) by the focus (or Love) using Its intelligent energy to create a certain pattern of illusions or densities in order to satisfy Its own intelligent estimate of a method of knowing Itself. – 27.17

Using intelligent infinity, each portion created an universe and—allowing the rhythms of free choice to flow, playing with the infinite spectrum of possibilities—each individualized portion channeled the love/light into what you might call intelligent energy, thus creating the so-called natural laws of any particular universe. – 13.13

This Logos has complete free will in determining the paths of intelligent energy which promote the lessons of each of the densities given the conditions of the planetary spheres and the sun bodies. – 19.12

Each of your planetary entities is on a different cyclical schedule as you might call it. The timing of these cycles is a measurement equal to a portion of intelligent energy.

This intelligent energy offers a type of clock. The cycles move as precisely as a clock strikes your hour. Thus, the gateway from intelligent energy to intelligent infinity opens regardless of circumstance on the striking of the hour. – 9.4

Questioner: Until an entity becomes consciously aware of the evolutionary process, the Logos or intelligent energy creates the potentials for an entity to gain the experience necessary for polarization. Would Ra comment on that?

Ra: I am Ra. This is so. – 92.10

Thus the higher self is like the map in which the destination is known; the roads are very well known, these roads being designed by intelligent infinity working through intelligent energy. – 36.7

Intelligent Energy in Evolution

Any study of evolution, whether of the physical complex alone or of the soul across the densities, is a study of the movement of intelligent energy. In the first of the following two quotes, Ra alludes briefly to intelligent energy shaping our physical characteristics according to our environment. In the second quote, Ra describes how the second-density entity awakens or realizes the dormant spirit complex as a result of becoming aware of the indwelling intelligent energy. This second quote also highlights the “inevitable upward pull,” or vector, of intelligent energy.

There was no change except that which according to intelligent energy, or what you may term physical evolution, suited physical complexes to their environment. – 21.13

Questioner: When this transition from second to third density takes place, how does the entity, whether it be animal, tree, or mineral, become enspirited?

Ra: I am Ra. Entities do not become enspirited. They become aware of the intelligent energy within each portion, cell, or atom, as you may call it, of its beingness.

This awareness is that which is awareness of that already given. From the infinite come all densities. The self-awareness comes from within—given the catalyst of certain experiences—understanding, as we may call this particular energy, the upward spiraling of the cell, or atom, or consciousness.

You may then see that there is an inevitable pull towards the, what you may call, eventual realization of self. – 19.3

The Energy is Intelligent

Intelligent energy is undoubtedly metaphysical in nature, the driving force behind all manifestation. In the outer planes of third-density (our space/time physical world), we are working to utilize/experience physical, measurable quanta of energy, or, for lack of a better term, stepped-down, vibrational forms or distortions of intelligent energy. This happens via the plants we eat, the coal we burn, the electricity we generate, the energy we harvest from chemical reactions (including within the body), the energy of gravity that binds us to this planet, and so forth. We access finite amounts of energy at this level of manifestation. Conventional science pushed the limitations of the energy that humans had access to when it discovered how to split the atom. Proponents of free energy theory assert that that there is even more energy available beyond that which is released when the atom is split.[38] Whatever the quantity, magnitude, or strength of the energy, it is all intelligent energy, or distortions thereof.

Ra indicates that this is not infinite energy, as it does have limits, but those limitations stretch dramatically beyond the boundaries of our current energy systems. Working through the gateway, this intelligent energy can be tapped and used directly without needing to eat the food, burn the coal, or ignite the rocket fuel (though the body does, of course, need tended to). With this energy those events which we would consider miraculous are possible.

You must picture the activity within all that is created. The energy is, though finite, quite large compared to the understanding/distortion of your peoples. This is an obvious point well known to your peoples, but little considered.

This energy is intelligent. It is hierarchical. Much as your mind/body/spirit complex dwells within an hierarchy of vehicles—and retains, therefore, the shell, or shape, or field, and the intelligence of each ascendingly intelligent or balanced body—so does each atom of such a material as rock. When one can speak to that intelligence, the finite energy of the physical, or chemical, rock/body is put into contact with that infinite power which is resident in the more well-tuned bodies, be they human or rock. – 3.8

Author’s Note: Abundance and Intelligence of Energy

The first two sentences of the above quote speak to the intelligent energy being finite but significantly larger than our present understanding. There is a lot that is left unsaid here. Does Ra speak to our understanding of the total energy of the universe? Or the total energy available within a thing, process, or system?

But more perplexing is the question of the finite limitations of the energy. When Ra points to the “activity within all that is created,” do they indicate that there is a set amount of total available intelligent energy within our octave? This would seem to correspond with (my completely elementary understanding of) the First Law of Thermodynamics which states that energy can be neither created nor destroyed, only changed or transferred from one form to another.

But what about reaching outside the illusion, as it were, and contacting intelligent infinity? (The source of intelligent energy.) Does the self not tap intelligent infinity to yield intelligent energy for use within the illusion? Does not this create or contribute more intelligent energy into the octave system?

Diana writes, “I’d guess yes, but the personal energy field of any differentiated entity, including rock, is finite, while the source of this energy is infinite.

Instead of using ‘finite,’ try mentally substituting ‘discrete’ and see how that feels. When Ra says ‘finite,’ I interpret that to mean that each individuated aspect of the illusion has ‘edges,’ or a beginning and an end to its discrete energy body. In this way, in order for a thing to seem to exist it must be ‘finite’—a product of the illusion of finity/multiplicity.”

Regarding the intelligence of this energy, is it described as such to distinguish it from our science’s mechanistic view of the universe? Is it intelligent because it understands, holds, and manifests the Logos’s plan? Because it learns or adapts or creates or destroys or supports and gives existence to? Because it is holographic, fractal, perfect, inviolable, responsive to and synonymous with the Creator’s thoughts? Questions for minds greater than my own.

Citations:

·        Intelligent Energy main entry: 1.7, 15.9, 21.13, 27.2, 27.5, 27.12, 51.10, 56.3, 80.21-22. (Light coming into darkness: 13.16, 40.1)

·        Accepting/Blocking Intelligent Energy: 12.31, 15.12, 15.9, 18.6, 22.3

·        Using Intelligent Energy: 10.15, 27.7, 28.6, 31.3, 39.10, 41.4, 50.8, 52.2-3, 58.21, 58.23, 63.19

·        Being a Channel for Intelligent Energy: 5.1, 54.8, 54.16, 66.10, 66.15

·        Roads Designed by Intelligent Infinity: 9.4, 13.13, 15.21, 19.12, 21.3, 27.12, 27.17, 36.7, 92.10

·        Intelligent Energy in Evolution: 19.3, 21.13

·        The Energy is Intelligent: 3.8

For further exploration, see also:

·        14.32, 16.5, 17.18, 18.6, 19.1, 19.20, 26.22, 26.38, 27.2, 28.2, 28.19, 29.2, 30.2, 54.17, 58.20, 61.13, 73.13, 76.8

·        The indigo body and intelligent energy: 12.31, 47.5, 47.8

·        See tapping and channeling intelligent energy through the crystal, especially 29.23-31

·        Ra says of the upward spiraling line of light, or prana, that “its direction, as you understand this term, is unregimented and not useful for work.” (59.11) The function of pyramids and other circular, rounded, peaked (57.18) arched, groined, and conical (56.3) is to funnel, focus, and intensify this energy for directed work.

·        In keeping with traditions that speak of a “life force” energy that is everywhere, Ra calls the spiraling prana an “all-present, primal distortion of the One Infinite Creator.” (56.3)

·        See also Logos, Love/Light, Intelligent Infinity, and Gateway to Intelligent Infinity in this guide.

Intelligent Infinity

The Tao te Ching[39] opens with these words:

The tao that can be told
is not the eternal Tao
The name that can be named
is not the eternal Name.

The unnamable is the eternally real.
Naming is the origin
of all particular things.

Of intelligent infinity, Ra, in parallel, says:

This concept [that the questioner uses to describe intelligent infinity] is incorrect—as is any concept of the one intelligent infinity.

The one undifferentiated intelligent infinity, un-polarized, full and whole, is the macrocosm of the mystery-clad being. We are messengers of the Law of One. Unity, at this approximation of understanding, cannot be specified by any physics—but only be activated or potentiated intelligent infinity due to the catalyst of free will. This may be difficult to accept. However, the understandings we have to share begin and end in mystery. – 28.1

The Law of One, though beyond the limitations of name, may be approximated by stating that all things are one, that there is no polarity, no right or wrong, no disharmony, but only identity. All is one, and that one is love/light, light/love, the Infinite Creator. – 4.20

Intelligent infinity in its first, purest, and original sense does not yield to words, physics, conceptualization, or any measure of understanding. It begins and ends in mystery. It is mystery. Or as Ra says, it is the “macrocosm of the mystery-clad being.”[40]

The highest of non-dual mystical teachings are pointing to (but not defining) infinity at this level, where subject and object collapse, where there is no two-ness, no manyness, no finity, no boundary, no other. In terrestrial traditions it is often pointed to in negative terms—such as “void” or “emptiness” or “nothingness”—because it seems to negate (but paradoxically include) everything that exists, everything that can be named and identified. It is beingness itself. It is all that there is.

It is where the part completely contains, and is one with, the whole.

It shall be understood that any portion—no matter how small, of any density or illusory pattern—contains, as in an holographic picture, the One Creator which is infinity. Thus all begins and ends in mystery. – 13.13

In the simplest iota of this complex exists in its entirety the One Infinite Creator. – 30.5

The Two Sides of Intelligent Infinity

But there is a point when, out of intelligent infinity, creation begins. Though still rather incomprehensible to the third-density mind, it is at that point that we can at least start talking about it.

That point happens when intelligent infinity takes on a second meaning: due to the First Distortion (Free Will), intelligent infinity becomes potential in relation to the kinetic of intelligent energy.

We are going to toggle between these two “sides” of intelligent infinity for a moment: the absolute and the relative; the One and the many; the side that is the ultimate mystery and the side that is potential in relationship to the kinetic of intelligent energy. Ra delineates the two sides in the following:

[1] There is no difference, potential or kinetic, in unity. The basic rhythms of intelligent infinity are totally without distortion of any kind. The rhythms are clothed in mystery, for they are being itself.

[2] From this undistorted unity, however, appears a potential in relation to intelligent energy.

In this way you may observe the term to be somewhat two-sided: one use of the term, that being as the undistorted unity, being without any kinetic or potential side. The other application of this term (which we use undifferentiatedly for lack of other term) in the sense of the vast potential tapped into by foci or focuses of [intelligent] energy. – 27.7

This Creator is to be understood, both in macrocosm and microcosm, to have, as we have said, two natures:

[1] The unpotentiated infinity which is intelligent; this is all that there is.

[2] Free will has potentiated, both the Creator of us all and ourselves as co-Creators with intelligent infinity which has will. – 51.10

We are messengers of the Law of One.

[1] Unity, at this approximation of understanding, cannot be specified by any physics

[2] but only be activated or potentiated intelligent infinity due to the catalyst of free will. – 28.1

[1] There is unity. This unity is all that there is.

[2] This unity has a potential and kinetic. The potential is intelligent infinity. Tapping this potential will yield work. This work has been called by us, intelligent energy. – 27.5

How, then, does unity or intelligent infinity move from the first to the second of its meanings? How does it gain this “potential”? Though still not comprehensible to the human mind, it becomes aware, and then focuses:

Questioner: Thank you. Can you tell me of the earliest, first known thing in the creation?

Ra: I am Ra. The first known thing in the creation is infinity. The infinity is creation. – 13.5

Questioner: From this infinity then must have come what we experience as creation. What was the next step or the next evolvement?

Ra: I am Ra. Infinity became aware. This was the next step. – 13.6

Questioner: After this, what happened?

Ra: Awareness led to the focus of infinity into infinite energy. You have called this by various [names], the most common to your ears being “Logos” or “Love.” The Creator is the focusing of infinity as an aware or conscious principle called by us as closely as we can create understanding/learning in your language, “intelligent infinity.” – 13.7

It is here that the very first distortion of infinity transpires. Don Elkins dubbed it “the First Distortion.” Ra called it the Law of Confusion or the Law of Free Will. The aware intelligent infinity (or unity or Creator) determines through Free Will that it can and will know itself. This Free Will then taps the now available potential of intelligent infinity, finds focus, and initiates the kinetic side of intelligent infinity, known as intelligent energy.

This intelligent energy is the energy of the Logos, or the Second Distortion, which manifests itself as the Third Distortion, or Light. And from these three distortions of intelligent infinity come the infinite universe as we now know it (or rather, the infinitesimal fragment of the universe as we now know it).[41]

We have yet one more very interesting example of the seeming dichotomy between the unity without potential or kinetic (the first use of the term “intelligent infinity”) and unity that develops a potential and kinetic (the second use of the term “intelligent infinity.”) Ra relates our own sun to those two terms:

[1] In relationship to intelligent infinity, the sun body is, equally with all parts of the infinite creation, part of that infinity.

[2] In relation to the potentiated intelligent infinity which makes use of intelligent energy, it is the offspring, shall we say, of the Logos for a much larger number of sub-Logoi. – 41.4

Our Relationship with Intelligent Infinity

In the first, non-dual sense of the meaning of intelligent infinity, there is no two-ness, that is, each seeming part of the creation is already whole, already complete, already perfect, one, unified, infinite—however distorted it may seem to our present experience. In this sense there is no relationship with intelligent infinity because it is all that there is, there is no way to make intelligent infinity an object or to get “outside” of infinity.

In the second sense of intelligent infinity—the alpha and omega of our journey, the potential that free will taps to yield intelligent energy—we as entities seem to be in a self-contained, closed and separate system known as a mind/body/spirit complex.[42] From this standpoint we have a relationship with intelligent infinity. We perceive it as an outside source of potential and power. And with sufficient work in self-realization (self-acceptance, balance, polarization, and the clearing and activating of our energy system), we may contact, tap, use, and manifest intelligent infinity through the gateway of our energy system. Eventually we will experience no inside or outside, no subject or object, when we merge with (the paradoxically already fully present) intelligent infinity, undoing all illusions, undoing even the notion that there ever was a separate, individual self.

From the perspective of the incarnate self, contact with intelligent infinity happens via a pathway or shuttle. As Ra says:

The healing ability, like all other, what this instrument would call, paranormal abilities, is effected by the opening of a pathway or shuttle[43] into intelligent infinity. – 6.1

Ra uses many verbs, nouns, and phrases of relationship between the self and intelligent infinity, or the creation and intelligent infinity. Following is a compilation of most of the words and concepts that precede the term “intelligent infinity”:

Streaming in of, entrance point of, sources of, power of, background of, experiences of, rhythms of intelligent infinity.

Absorbing the energy of, contact with, communicate with, one with, use, using, potentiated, penetrate, expressed from, love and light of intelligent infinity.

Gateway to, pathway to, pathway or shuttle into, door to, reaching intelligent infinity.

Distortion of, infinite possibilities of, individualized portions of intelligent infinity.

And a small compilation of those words and concepts that follow the term “intelligent infinity”:

Intelligent infinity is: present in, behind the illusion of limits.

Intelligent infinity: discerned a concept, invested itself in an exploration.

The Intelligent Infinity that Rests Within All Things

Though from the incarnate standpoint, intelligent infinity appears to be separate from us, in actuality, this is not so. It is closer than close. Intelligent infinity exists fully and completely within everything in the creation.

As countless as the grains of sand are the sources of intelligent infinity. – 12.26

Consider, if you will, the intelligent infinity present in the absorption of livingness and beingness… – 27.2

It shall be understood that any portion—no matter how small, of any density or illusory pattern—contains, as in an holographic picture, the One Creator which is infinity. Thus all begins and ends in mystery. – 13.13

In the simplest iota of this [mind/body] complex exists in its entirety the One Infinite Creator. – 30.5

In each infinitesimal part of your self resides the One in all of Its power. – 15.14

Ra indicates that grasping this truth opens the potential to un-distort that which has been distorted—otherwise known as the process of healing:

The self-healing distortion is effected through realization of the intelligent infinity resting within. – 12.31

Healing occurs when a mind/body/spirit complex realizes, deep within itself, the Law of One; that is, that there is no disharmony, no imperfection; that all is complete and whole and perfect. Thus, the intelligent infinity within this mind/body/spirit complex re-forms the illusion of body, mind, or spirit to a form congruent with the Law of One.  – 4.20

The Experience of Intelligent Infinity

Ra indicates in the following quotes that there is an “unspeakable” quality of profundity and joy in the experience of intelligent infinity. True mystics likewise report that the experience is ineffable—there is not now nor will there ever be language to adequately contain or convey the experience of intelligent infinity. As Ra says when speaking about the Law of One, words can only approximate.

Ra’s attempts at describing the human experience of intelligent infinity include:

·        The “fully experienced presence of the One Infinite Creator.”

·        An experience of “unspeakable profundity” and “unspeakable joy.”

·        A “sense of the consecrate or hallowed nature of everyday…activities.”

·        An experience of “true life” or as we would call it “resurrection.”

·        And a means of “dissolving all illusions.”

In the following quotes, Ra elaborates more fully on this experience from several different angles:

The experience of each entity is unique in perception of intelligent infinity. Perceptions range from a limitless joy to a strong dedication to service to others while in the incarnated state.

The entity which reaches intelligent infinity most often will perceive this experience as one of unspeakable profundity. However, it is not usual for the entity to immediately desire the cessation of the incarnation. Rather the desire to communicate or use this experience to aid others is extremely strong. – 34.2

Moving trough this gateway, the penetration of violet-ray intelligent infinity…may be seen to be manifested by a sense of the consecrate or hallowed nature of everyday creations and activities. – 48.7

The experiences described and experienced [by the scribe] are those distillations which may be experienced after a concentration of effort upon the opening of the gateway, or indigo, mind complex so that experience of a sacramental, or violet, ray may occur.

These experiences are the beginnings of that which—as the body, the mind, and the spirit become integrated at the gateway, or indigo, level—may then yield not only the experience of joy but the comprehension of intelligent infinity which accompanies it. Thus the body complex orgasm and mind complex orgasm becoming integrated may then set forth the proper gateway for the spiritual complex integration and its use as a shuttle for the sacrament of the fully experienced presence of the One Infinite Creator. – 49.2

When the positive adept touches intelligent infinity from within, this is the most powerful of connections for it is the connection of the whole mind/body/spirit complex microcosm with the macrocosm. – 50.9

The initiation of [the] Queen’s Chamber has to do with the abandoning of self to such desire to know the Creator in full that the purified instreaming light is drawn in balanced fashion through all energy centers, meeting in indigo and opening the gate to intelligent infinity. Thus the entity experiences true life or, as your people call it, resurrection. – 57.24

The purpose of clearing each energy center is to allow that meeting place to occur at the indigo-ray vibration, thus making contact with intelligent infinity and dissolving all illusions. Service-to-others is automatic at the released energy generated by this state of consciousness. – 57.33

The activation, while in yellow ray, of violet-ray intelligent infinity is a passport to the next octave of experience. There are adepts who have penetrated many, many of the energy centers and several of the true colors. This must be done with utmost care while in the physical body for, as we noted when speaking of the dangers of linking red/orange/yellow circuitry with true-color blue circuitry, the potential for disarrangement of the mind/body/spirit complex is great. However, the entity who penetrates intelligent infinity is basically capable of walking the universe with unfettered tread. – 48.10

The contact with intelligent infinity is most likely to produce an unspeakable joy in the entity experiencing such contact. – 80.22

Seeking Intelligent Infinity

In seeking intelligent infinity, we are seeking who we really are: our eternal, infinite, formless self. Wherever we may be in our evolutionary progress, we are always and completely (albeit paradoxically) intelligent infinity, the One Infinite Creator. This is the deepest witnessing awareness within us at all times. And in the map of our energy system, penetration of violet ray is the penetration of intelligent infinity itself. As Ra says, “In the north pole the crown is already upon the head.” The seeker seeks the One. The seeker seeks intelligent infinity.

In the experiences of the mystical search for unity, these [concepts of space and time] need never be considered, for they are but part of an illusory system. The seeker seeks the One. This One is to be sought, as we have said, by the balanced and self-accepting self, aware both of its apparent distortions and its total perfection.[44] Resting in this balanced awareness, the entity then opens the self to the universe which it is. The light energy of all things may then be attracted by this intense seeking, and wherever the inner seeking meets the attracted cosmic prana, realization of the One takes place.

The purpose of clearing each energy center is to allow that meeting place to occur at the indigo-ray vibration, thus making contact with intelligent infinity and dissolving all illusions. Service-to-others is automatic at the released energy generated by this state of consciousness. – 57.33

There is but one service. The Law is One. The offering of self to Creator is the greatest service, the unity, the fountainhead. The entity who seeks the One Creator is with infinite intelligence. From this seeking, from this offering, a great multiplicity of opportunities will evolve depending upon the mind/body/spirit complexes’ distortions with regard to the various illusory aspects or energy centers of the various complexes of your illusion.

Thus, some become healers, some workers, some teachers, and so forth. – 15.7

We cannot offer shortcuts to enlightenment. Enlightenment is of the moment, is an opening to intelligent infinity. It can only be accomplished by the self, for the self. Another self cannot teach/learn enlightenment, but only teach/learn information, inspiration, or a sharing of love, of mystery, of the unknown that makes the other-self reach out and begin the seeking process that ends in a moment, but who can know when an entity will open the gate to the present? – 17.2

The vibratory distortion of sound, faith, is perhaps one of the stumbling blocks between those of what we may call the infinite path and those of the finite proving-understanding.

You are precisely correct in your understanding of the congruency of faith and intelligent infinity; however, one is a spiritual term, the other more acceptable perhaps to the conceptual framework distortions of those who seek with measure and pen. – 3.9

We may suggest that it is a grand choice that each may make to, by desire, collect the details of the day or, by desire, to seek the keys to unknowing. – 84.7

Author’s Note: Transcendent & Immanent

Seeing both the transcendent and immanent aspects of intelligent infinity has been a helpful conceptual tool in my own journey of understanding.

In its transcendence, intelligent infinity is wholly beyond everything—every quality, every form, every entity, every portion of time and space, every distortion. In this realization the Self becomes liberated from the limitations, boundaries, and suffering of the separate self. In this transcendence the self knows unbound awareness: the sacred formlessness or emptiness behind all form.

It is not that distortion, or the world of form, necessarily vanishes (though that may indeed be so); rather, it is that every quarter of existence becomes transparent, like a perfectly clear window pane, to the Creator-beyond, the Creator as Source.

And in that transparency and realization of unity, intelligent infinity is experienced and understood to be completely immanent (inherent in everything). This is the discovery of the Creator not above or outside or at a distance from the mundane and mortal, but completely within each and every distortion—every illusory form of shape and shadow.[45]  The true nature of everything is revealed as the Creator, as sacred, as infinite. To invoke eastern concepts, it is where emptiness and form, nirvana and samsara, Creator and created become one, or non-dual.

Citations:

·        Intelligent Infinity main entry: 4.20, 13.5-7, 13.13, 27.5, 27.7, 28.1, 30.5, 41.4, 51.10

·        Our Relationship with Intelligent Infinity: 6.1 and most appearances of the term in the material.

·        The Intelligent Infinity that Rests Within All Things: 4.20, 12.26, 13.13, 15.14, 27.2, 30.5

·        Experience of Intelligent Infinity: 34.2, 48.7, 48.10, 49.2, 50.9, 57.24, 57.33, 80.22

·        Seeking Intelligent Infinity: 3.9, 15.7, 17.2, 49.6, 57.33, 84.7

For further exploration, see also:

·        9.4, 8.30, 11.8, 13.5-17, 15.12, 17.18, 17.33, 27.2-14, 28.1-6, 48.10, 50.9, 58.23, 64.4, 74.11

·        Contacting intelligent infinity without the requisite development, desire to serve, or reflection of the Law of One in the life patterns:
6.1, 4.13-14, 7.17, 63.19, 65.6

·        Intelligent infinity as the eighth density, or eighth level, or octave:
11.8, 14.32, 34.2

·        See also Logos, Love/Light, Intelligent Energy, and Gateway to Intelligent Infinity in this guide.

Karma

An entity which acts in a consciously unloving manner in action with other beings can become karmically involved. – 12.29

Questioner: If an entity develops what is called a karma in an incarnation, is there then programming that sometimes occurs so that he will experience catalyst that will enable him to get to a point of forgiveness thereby alleviating the karma?

Ra: I am Ra. This is, in general, correct. However, both self and any involved other-self may, at any time through the process of understanding, acceptance, and forgiveness, ameliorate these patterns. This is true at any point in an incarnative pattern. Thus one who has set in motion an action may forgive itself and never again make that error. This also brakes or stops what you call karma. – 34.5

Author’s Note: Letting it Go

First, a disclaimer: this particular author’s note is more subjective than most due to the small number of occurrences of the term in the text. Please take that into consideration when reading the following.

Karma is often seen as something that we gain or accrue through actions or deeds. I hypothesize that perhaps it may better be conceived of as an impersonal force that binds us to the consequences of our actions. Though binding, this force also provides us opportunities to balance, make amends, and forgive, even across lifetimes.

When we take action that is motivated by distortions of negativity, we can generate suffering for ourselves and others that imbalances the self and relationship dynamics in a way that ripples through the incarnational journey and the dance of interpersonal dynamics. That which is set into motion is described by Ra as an inertia—the tendency of something to remain unchanged (whether at rest or in motion). Karma is the mechanism that seeks to re-balance that which has been imbalanced.

How are we “bound” to our actions? One way to consider the question is again in terms of motion: until we practice forgiveness, we continue distorting/blocking love, and the negativity that results from that energetic condition thus stays in motion. It persists and continues to live within us.

Following is an historical example. Don asked about the effect that war had had on the development the allied WWII general, George Patton:

The one of whom you speak, known as George, was one in whom the programming of previous incarnations had created a pattern, or inertia, which was irresistible in its incarnation in your time/space. […] It did not find itself able to break the mold of previous traumatic experiences of a bellicose nature.– 34.17

Why these patterns have inertia is unique to the individual, but surely the reason shares something in common with all compulsion, addiction, and other forms of habituation. One way or another we continue acting out of the same mindset, likely attracting to ourselves situations and other-selves that mirror to us and provoke from us that negativity.

This pattern-in-motion (or “wheel”) will loop indefinitely, reappearing in new permutations, coming around again and again—like every energy in the universe, always seeking the ways of balancing. Ra seems to indicate that invoking forgiveness is the key to balancing this energy.

How does forgiveness stop the inertia of karma? To attempt an answer, consider the nature of forgiveness. Forgiveness may be seen as an activity of simply releasing or letting go of a mental distortion and the accompanying burden of carrying that distortion. That letting go is made possible by understanding, compassion, and seeing the Creator in self and other-self. In other words, that forgiveness is made possible by bringing the dynamic into the heart, loving, accepting, and healing it.

Let us take hatred as a simple example. Imagine that, for whatever reason, we genuinely loathe someone in our life. We may relate to them from this emotional or perceptual level. It may provoke similar in them. The situation may worsen. Cycles of hatred continue, perhaps transposing the same emotional energy onto other other-selves in one’s life. We thus continue exploration of this emotion, maybe even into other lives, calling new situations into our lives that give us the opportunity to work this pattern out. Not forgiving (letting go of) this energy, we become karmically bound to its inertia. Resistant to change, that energy continues its trajectory.

The basic mechanic of forgiveness is a simple letting go through loving/understanding, through recognition of the Creator in everything. We let go of the burden we’ve carried. This may come by way of understanding how the situation arose.

But perhaps the better part of forgiveness is faith—faith in the fact that everyone has their reasons, that those reasons don’t have to be known to us in order to trust in their existence and have compassion, and that this is not the density of knowing but of trusting in the perfection of the moment. The more we understand that we cannot truly understand, the more readily we can forgive.

It is possible to forgive without excusing the behavior. We can fundamentally disagree with another’s choice and still have compassion for why they made it. And because our compassion stems from a newfound understanding, we are likely to be able apply that compassion to any similar situation, including to ourselves.

This lifting of distortions in one area causes us to no longer need those specific difficulties that served to catalyze our growth. The problems of that particular nature, in however many variations they manifest, stop repeating. In this way—for this specific distortion or pattern of distortions—we have “stopped the wheel of karma” and have become more balanced.

This works even if the original genesis of the karma was in a past life. We don’t necessarily need to dig up the original root (though that could be a helpful means of understanding), we just need to work with the present circumstances because they contain the same dynamics and energies. Learning how to forgive the present imbalance undoes the knot however far back in time it was tied.

It’s difficult to say whether forgiveness frees up energy so that the perspective may rise to a higher vantage point, or whether a view from the higher vantage point opens the way to forgiveness. It would seem that both scenarios should be possible, and reciprocal. Either way, forgiveness is balancing and healing for the system. It is a primary mechanism not only for absolving the karmic ties, but for merging and re-integrating with the all-Self, the Creator.

To forgive is, shall we say, to give love for whatever has been given to you. Thus, there is no condition other than a relationship and an interaction between entities. The desire to forgive is enough with which to begin. If one places conditions upon the forgiveness then one is beginning in a fashion which will yet require refinement, for to truly forgive another one must erase all conditions. There is the giving of freedom by removing conditions, the allowing and accepting of free will by removing conditions. The gift freely given is the one with the greatest value, shall we say. Thus, if you are able to wipe the slate clean within your own heart and mind then you have truly forgiven. […] We are aware that within your illusion there is much opportunity for practice. – Q’uo, Apr 14, 1996

Citations:

·        12.28–29, 34.4, 54.27

For further exploration, see also:

·        9.2, 10.1, 10.4, 12.29, 16.61, 18.2, 35.1, 35.8

Law of Confusion

This is a term equal to Law of Free Will and to the First Distortion, but whereas Ra uses Law of Free Will  only a few times without prompting from the Questioner, they use Law of Confusion well over 20 times in reference to that most primal distortion. Ra indicates that we third-density humans call this law the “Law of Free Will.”  In their understanding it is better expressed as the “Law of Confusion.”

Ra uses the term “Law of Confusion” both in a large cosmological sense as well as in a more microcosmic sense, referring to the limits of their freedom to speak while respecting the free will of those who might hear or read what they have to say.

They say that this Law is utterly paramount in the workings of the infinite creation, as all experience springs from it. And they creatively convey just some of the infinite ways in which entities may honor or not honor this primal Law—especially those higher-density beings in their interaction with third density (like, for instance, the Ra contact). These include:

·        Breaking the Law of Confusion

·        Infringing upon the Law of Confusion

·        Cannot answer a question or give information due to the Law of Confusion

·        A query lies beyond the Law of Confusion

·        To give information would be an intrusion upon the Law of Confusion

·        Certain actions are limited by the Law of Confusion

·        There are intricate considerations of the Law of Confusion

·        Being close to the boundary of, or replying within the boundaries of, or treading close to the Law of Confusion

·        And instances when Ra must simply invoke the Law of Confusion as explanation for why they cannot answer

The Law of Confusion operates regardless of whether one is in accord with it, but progress in each succeeding density happens by increasing depth of understanding and harmony with this law.

There exists the possibility that Ra used “Law of Confusion” strictly in terms of the Law of Free Will’s operation in the veiled, intentionally confused conditions of this density.

Questioner: OK. Then I assume that the first distortion is the, shall I say, motivator or what allows this blockage. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. We wish no quibbling but prefer to avoid the use of terms such as the verb, to allow. Free will does not allow, nor would predetermination disallow, experiential distortions. Rather the Law of Confusion offers a free reach for the energies of each mind/body/spirit complex. The verb, to allow, would be considered pejorative in that it suggests a polarity between right and wrong or allowed and not allowed. This may seem a minuscule point. However, to our best way of thinking it bears some weight. – 54.13

Author’s Note: Will of Confusions

We can only speculate as to why Ra uses “Law of Confusion” instead of “Law of Free Will” when both terms refer to the same thing: the First Distortion. It may be that Ra uses the term “confusion” because the entity exercising this primal law, in whatever density, but especially in the veiled conditions of third density, is exploring an illusory, separate identity—that which it is not. This might be viewed as a sort of confusion, almost as if the Creator has confused itself and created an environment of confusion wherein the journey and the choices themselves are acts of a type of confusion.

This is amplified by the veil (which extended the first distortion of free will to the mind/body/spirit). Within post-veil conditions there appeared a semi-permeable curtain of mystery between the conscious and unconscious mind, requiring the seeker to reawaken to the truth of unity, and leading to endless varieties of misunderstanding and confusion. (20.24, 77.17, and 95.19 especially.) As Ra indicates in the following excerpt, we in third density are inundated in an ocean of catalytically intensive experience.

The mind/body/spirit complex of third density has perhaps one hundred times as intensive a program of catalytic action from which to distill distortions and learn/teachings than any other of the densities. Thus the learn/teachings are most confusing to the mind/body/spirit complex which is, shall we say, inundated by the ocean of experience. – 20.24

Maybe it is also considered a Law of Confusion because if, despite all possible appearances, there is only ever infinity and unity, who then is the real actor? Who is making the choices? Do we confuse ourselves for assuming illusory individuals have a separate will?

Or perhaps even the reach of Free Will is not precisely that “free” because each generation of creation operates within the parameters of its progenitor—the sub-Logoi within the bounds of the Logos, the sub-sub-Logoi within the bounds of our sub-Logos, and so forth.

Take all the above with an extra grain of salt, though, as the Law of Confusion was at work in this writing.

Citations:

·        3.14, 27.10, 54.13, 62.7

For further exploration, see also:

·        16.9, 18.20, 51.9, 54.3, 58.7, 64.7, 72.8, 77.9, 88.23, 94.9

·        The Veil in this guide.

Law of One

The Law of One is beyond the limitations of language, beyond the boundaries of conceptual understanding, and beyond the specifications of any physics. It may only be approximated in language by stating that all things are one. Whether a star or a microbe, a first- or a seventh-density being, a resident of this or the next octave, there is only one being in all the infinite universes. That one being, the Creator, experiences itself in infinite forms, infinite entities, infinite situations—all of equal, sacred value—but remains ever One. And you are that.

You are every thing, every being, every emotion, every event, every situation. You are unity. You are infinity. You are love/light, light/love. You are. This is the Law of One. – 1.7

In that oneness there is no actual polarity, no actual right or wrong, and no actual disharmony. To the citizens of certain realms of experience (like ours), things such as polarity, right/wrong, and harmony/disharmony are important and meaningful concepts. However, the Law of One says that they are ultimately illusions. In fact…

Healing occurs when a mind/body/spirit complex realizes, deep within itself, the Law of One—that is, that there is no disharmony, no imperfection; that all is complete and whole and perfect. Thus, the intelligent infinity within this mind/body/spirit complex re-forms the illusion of body, mind, or spirit to a form congruent with the Law of One.  – 4.20

Ra does use the word “law” or “way” to describe other governing pathways and principles, but reminds the seeker that:

There is only one law. That is the Law of One. Other so-called laws are distortions of this law, some of them primal and most important for progress to be understood. However, it is well that each so-called law, which we also call “way,” be understood as a distortion rather than a law. There is no multiplicity to the Law of One. – 22.27

Ra says that in this unity, or singleness, all paradoxes are resolved; all that is broken is healed; all that is forgotten is brought to light.

There is a distinction to be made between the actual Law of One and the books titled The Law of One. The latter contain the transcripts of a transmission from a humble messenger speaking about the Law of One. Of the former, Ra says: “There is no possibility of a complete source of information of the Law of One in this density.” - 26.4

Questioner: What is the greatest service that our population on this planet could perform individually?

Ra: I am Ra. There is but one service. The Law is One. The offering of self to Creator is the greatest service, the unity, the fountainhead. The entity who seeks the One Creator is with infinite intelligence. From this seeking, from this offering, a great multiplicity of opportunities will evolve depending upon the mind/body/spirit complexes’ distortions with regard to the various illusory aspects or energy centers of the various complexes of your illusion. Thus, some become healers, some workers, some teachers, and so forth.– 15.7

Citations:

·        Defining the undefinable, the ineffable, the mystery: 1.1, 1.7, 4.20, 6.14, 7.12, 22.27, 26.4, 28.1, 28.6, 57.24, 90.29

For further exploration, see also:

·        1.10, 2.1, 10.11, 13.8, 17.33, 18.5, 18.21, 23.10, 42.10,  52.7

·        Equal to intelligent infinity: 3.9, 4.13,

·        The primal three distortions and all subsequent distortions spring from the Law of One: 3.14, 9.10, 10.12, 13.8, 14.10, 15.21,

·        16.39, Ra: “It is absolutely necessary that an entity consciously realize it does not understand [the Law of One] in order for it to be harvestable. Understanding is not of this density.”

·        Law of One—aging and disease: 14.10, 15.5–6, 15.8, 22.6, 23.15,

·        Consciousness is the microcosm of the Law of One: 4.17

·        Law of One used, in distorted form, to teach service to self: 11.21, 12.13

·        The negative power in the Law of One is the same as the positive power. The Law of One blinks neither at the light or the darkness, but is available for service to others and service to self: 7.15, 7.17

·        By unity’s very nature it is informed with compassion. Since it contains all, it cannot abhor any: 1.5

·        Cannot avoid the Law of One, but can be in harmony and consonance with: 4.13, 6.14, 18.5, 18.8, 52.7

·        Ra teaching and removing distortions from the Law of One: 1.1, 14.18, 23.10, 71.20, among others.

·        There are no mistakes under the Law of One: 12.24, 14.34, 32.1, 44.17, 69.17, 78.27

·        Distortion Primal, Intelligent Infinity, Intelligent Energy in this guide.

Law of Responsibility

This particular law (or way) goes into effect in proportion to the increasing ability of entities to grasp the lessons of this density. It requires that all newly gained understanding be put into practice in the moment-to-moment experience of the entity, meaning that each is responsible for what they learn.

The closer to the light one seeks to stand, the more the Law of Responsibility goes into effect. Thus when the entity takes responsibility for the totality of its life experiences, it may empower its progress much as the empowering of the call. In the empowering of the call, the second call doubles the first; the third call doubles the second; and so forth. Ra indicates that this is at work in each instance that the self truly takes responsibility for itself and its creation.

This also speaks to why one must be careful when using training aids like a pyramid—or, it may be surmised, consciousness-changing chemical agents (e.g. psychedelics)—because one then becomes responsible for the quickened or increased rate of learning.

Our planet offers a case study in the denial of the Law of Responsibility. Ra reports that in earlier cycles of this third-density experience, the catalyst went unused, the lessons were not learned, and the fruits of learning were not demonstrated. The result, devastating by our standards, was a drastic reduction in the life span. As Ra said, the ways of honor/duty were not being accepted.

Questioner: [question paraphrased] During the second 25,000-year cycle on this planet, did the life span decrease so significantly due to a “condition of lack of service to others”?

Ra: I am Ra. This is in part correct. By the end of the second cycle, the Law of Responsibility had begun to be effectuated by the increasing ability of entities to grasp those lessons which there are to be learned in this density. Thus, entities had discovered many ways to indicate a bellicose nature, not only as tribes or what you call nations but in personal relationships, each with the other, the concept of barter having given way in many cases to the concept of money; also, the concept of ownership having won ascendancy over the concept of non-ownership on an individual or group basis.

Each entity, then, was offered many more subtle ways of demonstrating either service towards others or service to self[46] with the distortion of the manipulation of others. As each lesson was understood—those lessons of sharing, of giving, of receiving in free gratitude—each lesson could be rejected in practice.

Without demonstrating the fruits of such learn/teaching the life span became greatly reduced, for the ways of honor/duty were not being accepted. – 22.5

There was not a strong negative polarization due to this influx. The lessening of the life span was due primarily to the lack of the building up of positive orientation. When there is no progress those conditions which grant progress are gradually lost. This is one of the difficulties of remaining unpolarized. The chances, shall we say, of progress become steadily less. – 20.17

The root cause in this particular society [of disease, and relatedly, the reduction in life span] was not so much a bellicose action, although there were, shall we say, tendencies, but rather the formation of a money system and a very active trading and development of those tendencies towards greed and power; thus, the enslaving of entities by other entities and the misapprehension of the Creator within each entity. – 23.15

The causes of this shortening are always an ineuphonious, or inharmonious, relational vibration between other-selves. – 20.16

Questioner: Yes, Q’uo, could you describe please the Law of Responsibility?

Q’uo: I am Q’uo, and I am aware of your query, my brother. Each seeker in the process of seeking will find those resources that are of assistance in the revealing of the heart of love and the nature of truth to the seeker. As the seeker becomes aware of more principles, shall we say, that are applicable to the life pattern, the seeker has the responsibility of utilizing these resources in the service to others and in the enhancing of the life pattern. If the seeker is unable or unwilling to use that which it has learned, then it will find greater difficulty in its future seeking in discovering further principles and resources that will assist in this process. Thus, the Law of Responsibility simply asks each seeker to use that which is learned to the best of its ability in the life pattern, in revealing love to self, love for self, love to others, love for others. – Apr 7, 1996

Author’s Note: The Great Pitch of Light

The concept of responsibility is empowering, reminding us of the self-authored nature of our spiritual journey. As with the concept of catalyst, an appreciation of this ideas helps to flip the script, to move from seeing the self as an entity which is done unto, and to seeing the self as an entity which always has a choice of response. In truth, the self is fully responsible for all its experience, and is not the victim of wayward circumstance. Meanwhile, the positive polarity grasps that true power comes not via control, but through acceptance.

This degree of accountability is well-articulated in Dr. Scott Mandelker’s book Universal Vision. Describing a difficult personal experience, he wrote:

"I even started to feel some gratitude for the [difficult] situations, as I realized that all the so-called trouble I experienced was wholly a product of my own blockages. My desires, my expectations, my hopes and fears, my assumptions and ideas of success and failure—all these gave birth to the quality of my personal experience, regardless of the actions of others involved in the situation. Outside parties are as they are, but our feelings are ours alone. I learned to take responsibility for my anger, blame, impatience, frustration. These were totally self-generated—from me, to me, for me. Fully owning our personal process is the first step in learning to love the self, just as it is." - Scott Mandelker[47]

The more fully someone takes responsibility, the less they place blame or project their own shadows onto others. Other-selves become mirrors as we look to our external difficulties in order to discover what calls for healing within us.

A powerful testament to the sovereign nature of the spirit comes from Victor Frankl, survivor of a Nazi concentration camp. In his book Man’s Search for Meaning, [48] he writes:

Is there no spiritual freedom in regard to behavior and reaction to any given surroundings? Is that theory true which would have us believe that man is no more than a product of many conditional and environmental factors—be they of biological, psychological or sociological nature? Is man but an accidental product of these? Most important, do the prisoners’ reactions to the singular world of the concentration camp prove that man cannot escape the influences of his surroundings? Does man have no choice of action in the face of such circumstances?

We can answer these questions from experience as well as on principle. The experiences of camp life show that man does have a choice of action. There were enough examples, often of a heroic nature, which proved that apathy could be overcome, irritability suppressed. Man can preserve a vestige of spiritual freedom, of independence of mind, even in such terrible conditions of psychic and physical stress.

We who lived in concentration camps can remember the men who walked through the huts comforting others, giving away their last piece of bread. They may have been few in number, but they offer sufficient proof that everything can be taken from a man but one thing: the last of human freedoms—to choose one’s attitude in any given set of circumstances, to choose one’s own way.

And there were always choices to make. Every day, every hour, offered the opportunity to make a decision, a decision which determined whether you would or would not submit to those powers which threatened to rob you of your very self, your inner freedom; which determined whether or not you would become the plaything of circumstance, renouncing freedom and dignity to become molded into the form of the tyrannical inmate.

If ever there was a testing ground for the immutable resilience of the human heart, it was Dr. Frankl’s soul-rending experience. His response is staggering evidence of the self’s power to orient the soul in the face of unimaginably difficult things.

The Law of Responsibility plumbs even deeper metaphysical depths. It sees the operation of free will as paramount in any given circumstance, and it traces that free will right up the chain of consciousness from its operation in the oft-confused conscious mind, to the subconscious mind (and its transpersonal layers), to the pre-incarnational programming, to the will of the Logos, to the will of the One. But in the understanding of Victor Frankl and the teaching of the Confederation, there is no defeat or failure, loss or limitation, trauma or suffering that is final; there is only opportunity:

The seeker which has purely chosen the service-to-others path shall certainly not have a variant apparent incarnational experience. There is no outward shelter in your illusion from the gusts, flurries, and blizzards of quick and cruel catalyst.

However, to the pure, all that is encountered speaks of the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. The cruelest blow is seen with an ambiance of challenges offered and opportunities to come. Thusly, the great pitch of light is held high above such an one so that all interpretation may be seen to be protected by light. – 95.24

“Whatever the present moment contains, accept it as if you had chosen it. Always work with it, not against it.” – Eckhart Tolle

Citations:

·        10.12, 20.16–17, 22.5, 23.15, 60.16, 101.8

For further exploration, see also:

·        For more about the shortening of the life span: 22.3–8, 20.12–25, 14.7–11, 15.5

·        In the shortened lifespan, you gotta hustle: “Those entities which have, in some way, learned/taught themselves the appropriate distortions for rapid growth can now work within the confines of the shorter life span.” – 20.25

·        Calling, Catalyst, and Honor/Responsibility in this Guide. And 10.13.

Laws (Other)

Though the field of physics as it applies to the material realm (i.e., space/time) is a limited approach to understanding what Ra may mean by “Law,” the layperson’s definition can begin there. Scientific laws are understood to be fundamental operations of the physical. Among their characteristics, scientific laws are verifiably empirically true, simple, absolute, stable, constant, and universal.[49] Everything in the universe must in some way comply with, or conform, to or operate within these laws.

Ra names a number of metaphysical or cosmic laws. They say that, in reality, though, there is only one law: the Law of One. All other “laws” are distortions of the Law of One, including the three Primal Distortions of Confusion, Love, and Light. Ra uses the terms law and way interchangeably, as they both describe the immutable workings of creation.

It is not identified how many “laws” there are after the primal three distortions, but Ra does name some, including Law of Service, Law of Foreverness, Law of Squares, and Law of Responsibility. They say, “From [the three primal distortions or laws] come many, many hierarchies of distortions, each having its own paradoxes to be synthesized, no one being more important than another.”

Ra: There is only one law. That is the Law of One. Other so-called laws are distortions of this law, some of them primal and most important for progress to be understood. However, it is well that each so-called law, which we also call “way,” be understood as a distortion rather than a law. There is no multiplicity to the Law of One. – 22.27

Citations:

·        15.21, 22.27

Learn/Teaching, Teach/Learning

Learn/teaching and teach/learning are inverse terms, one to the other.[50] A teacher is a teach/learner; and a student a learn/teacher.

To learn is the same as to teach unless you are not teaching what you are learning; in which case you have done you/they little or no good. – 1.10

One cannot learn/teach for another, but only teach/learn. To attempt to learn for an other-self is to try to take away their freedom, their right, and their sacred necessity to author their own journey and to gain understanding through their own choice-making. It is also futile, because while we can share information, we cannot transmit understanding. That can be borne only of one’s experience and use of catalyst therein.

Ra: It is important to allow each seeker to enlighten itself rather than for any messenger to attempt in language to teach/learn for the entity, thus being teach/learner and learn/teacher. This is not in balance with your third density. We learn from you. We teach to you. Thus, we teach/learn. If we learned for you, this would cause imbalance in the direction of the distortion of free will. – 15.13

Ra: We cannot offer shortcuts to enlightenment. Enlightenment is of the moment, is an opening to intelligent infinity. It can only be accomplished by the self, for the self. Another self cannot teach/learn enlightenment, but only teach/learn information, inspiration, or a sharing of love, of mystery, of the unknown that makes the other-self reach out and begin the seeking process that ends in a moment, but who can know when an entity will open the gate to the present? – 17.2

Ra: Let us remember that we are all one. This is the great learning/teaching. In this unity lies love. This is a great learn/teaching. In this unity lies light. This is the fundamental teaching of all planes of existence in materialization. Unity, love, light, and joy; this is the heart of evolution of the spirit. – 52.11

Questioner: Q’uo, in the Law of One series Ra says that “… our very being is hopefully a poignant example of both the necessity and the near-hopelessness of attempting to teach.” I was wondering if you could expound upon that any further?

Q’uo: As that known to you as Q’uo, we encompass a great deal of teaching. […] Our entire beau geste as a principle is to teach and yet, if we were to use this instrument’s slang, we would say, “LOL.” It is to laugh, it is to chuckle, for how can we teach? What do we know? We know only opinion. We can only toss our words into the wind and hope that some helpful aspect transfers from creation to creation, for we speak across worlds.

We gaze at each of you in your creation. You are masters. Few of you know it. We hope to encourage you to be aware of your nature, yet we have only a simple story to tell. We have only one basic thought to share. You are one, we are all one and that one thing is love. We attempt to be creative, we use channels such as this one so that we may flash all of the colors of that channel’s personality and weave such tales as that person’s energy and personality shell have to give. Yet our story is the same, and it is inadequate to fuel the realization and the transformation of a single entity.

Yet we shine out our light and we ask you to shine your light, to tell your shining truth when you feel it within. And when your shining truth is that you know nothing, let that shine, let that be a good thing to shine. For it is in our way of perceiving, an excellent thing. So we teach those who are already masters and who have forgotten. You who are learning could take our places, were the veil to drop. Yet you have placed yourself in this darkness which you experience, so that you can change.

Consequently to teach is almost hopeless and yet, what else does a human or the spirit have to share? The rest is love and has no words. When there is the attempt to share, it must be that sharing through the structures and the limitations and the exigencies of logic depending from each structure. These limitations are almost hopeless; that is, they create a hopeless situation in which one throws pebbles at the great eternal truth that is too simple to articulate. – Sep 7, 2003

Citations:

·        1.10, 15.13, 15.22, 16.48, 17.2, 42.11, 52.11

For further exploration, see also:

·        Some of the ways that teach/learning, learn/teaching happens: 2.1-2, 3.6, 10.6, 12.13-14, 13.23, 14.10, 16.48, 17.25, 17.37, 18.9, 22.5, 26.12, 26.13, 26.34, 28.16, 32.5, 35.1, 39.10, 40.12, 42.2, 42.9, 42.11, 42.20, 45.7, 48.5, 50.6, 52.2, 58.23, 60.16, 60.24, 67.28, 69.5, 69.11, 73.16, 73.22, 82.14, 89.18, 93.23, 99.6

Logos (Logoi)

After infinity becomes aware (the First Distortion), the Free Will of potentiated intelligent infinity “finds focus, this is the Second Distortion known to you as Logos, the Creative Principle, or Love.” In other words, the Logos is the literally “focus of the Creator.” (13.7, 15.21, 27.12, 28.1.)

This “kinetic focus,” the Logos, may be one and the same with consciousness, for the Logos is, according to Ra, the consciousness, or mind, of the manifest Creator. It is that which conceives and—through the Third Distortion of Light (its manifest self, or its body, if you will)—creates universes, galaxies, solar systems, mind/body/spirit complexes, and on down the line. Each new Creative Principle, which is some level of sub-logos, in turn creates.

Space/time, time/space, the schedule of densities, and rhythms and patterns of its creation come into being using the Light created by the Logos. The nature of this Light thus creates the nature of the catalytic and energetic levels of experience in the creation. This intelligent energy, or love/light, is that which heals, builds, removes, destroys, and transforms the universe and everything within it.

Here Ra describes how the construct of the manifest universe comes into being according to the conception and plan of the Logos:

The process by which space/time comes into continuum form is a function of the careful building, shall we say, of an entire or whole plan of vibratory rates, densities, and potentials. When this plan has coalesced in the thought complexes of Love, then the physical manifestations begin to appear; this first manifestation stage being awareness or consciousness.[51] – 29.11 (See also 41.8)

The Logos, itself a creature of free will, seems to operate to some extent like we in third density do when conceiving and manifesting a plan. (We are sub-Logoi after all). First, the Logos considers and constructs the plan in its “thought complexes,” as it were, presumably with careful consideration, and then, using Light, manifests that plan in experimental fashion.

The One Primal Logos,[52] as the one great heart of creation, designs the octave, universe, or creation itself.[53] The next tier of Logoi design galaxies. The next tier of Logoi design solar systems. Each Logos determines the paths of intelligent energy, designing the natural laws (or laws of physics) and ways of expressing them mathematically and otherwise.

This energy is of an ordering nature [which creates its patterns in holographic style (13.8)]. It orders in a cumulative way from greater to lesser so that when Its universe, as you may call it, is complete, the manner of development of each detail is inherent in the living light, and thus will develop in such and such a way; your own universe having been well-studied in an empirical fashion by those you call your scientists […]. – 28.5

The plan of each Logos, at whatever level, does not create a condition of complete predestination where all that would transpire would be foreordained and known. Rather, the plan creates the constructs or parameters within which free will may have free reach, where surprises and unknowns await both the Logos manifesting the plan and the sub-Logoi operating within the plan, and fractally on down the sub-sub line. A few examples:

Questioner: I understand that the Logos did not plan for the heating effect that occurs in our third-density transition into fourth. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct except for the condition of free will which is, of course, planned by the Logos as It, Itself, is a creature of free will. In this climate an infinity of events or conditions may occur. They cannot be said to be planned by the Logos but can be said to have been freely allowed. – 63.30

The incorrectness [of your query] lies in the consideration that social memory complexes were planned by the Logos or sub-Logos. This is incorrect, as the unity of the Creator exists within the smallest portion of any material created by Love, much less in a self-aware being. However, the distortion of free will causes the social memory complex to appear as a possibility at a certain stage of evolution of mind. – 47.2

The harvest from the previous creation was that which included the male and female mind/body/spirit. It was the intention of the original Logoi that entities mate with one another in any fashion which caused a greater polarization. It was determined, after observation of the process of many Logoi, that polarization increased many fold if the mating were not indiscriminate. Consequent Logoi thusly preserved a bias towards the mated relationship which is more characteristic of more disciplined personalities and of what you may call higher densities. The free will of each entity, however, was always paramount and a bias only could be offered. – 84.22

The mind/body/spirit complex, or human being, is itself, once sufficiently awakened, a Logos. Or, more technically, a sub-sub-Logos. And as we progress through the densities in our development, we become better acquainted with this gigantic other-self.

Metaphysically, the sun achieves a meaning to fourth through seventh density according to the growing abilities of entities in these densities to grasp the living creation and co-entity, or other-self, nature of this sun body. Thus by the sixth density the sun may be visited and inhabited by those dwelling in time/space and may even be partially created from moment to moment by the processes of sixth-density entities in their evolution. – 41.4

Sub-Logos (Sub-Logoi)

Ra uses the prefix “sub” before Logos to denote what we would see as a junior/senior relationship between two hierarchically arranged Logoi. The junior sub-Logos uses the intelligent energy in ways set forth by the senior Logos, and uses its free will to co-create the full nuances of its portion of the universe.

Ra describes the sub-Logos as an “offspring” of the Logos. Though Ra does not specifically use the concept of fractals, it may be extrapolated that each sub-Logos offspring is a fractal iteration of its parent Logos; that is, the hierarchy of Logos to sub-Logos is not a top-down structure where one separate entity commands the other from a position above—e.g., the General commands the Colonel—rather, the parent Logos fractally creates a new generation of Itself which operates within Its parameters, the sub-Logos continuing the plan of the senior in unbroken symmetry. That second generation creates a third generation of itself that operates within its parameters, the third creating a fourth, the fourth creating a fifth, and so on, the part being a copy of, or better, containing, the whole..[54]

Hierarchies are naturally ordered in ascending/descending configurations and patterns of greater to lesser, higher to lower, etc. Ra indicates that the creation itself is ordered this way, from the Logoi, to the densities, to our energy bodies and our energy centers. But this hierarchy is inherently balanced by the quality of holography which states that no matter the rung of the ladder or the position of the entity in the hierarchy, the self simultaneously contains the entire One Infinite Creator; the self is the One Infinite Creator.[55]

Within the guidelines or ways of the senior Logos, the junior sub-Logos may find various means of differentiating and refining experiences without removing or adding to these ways. Examining galaxies, for instance, each galactic Logos offers refinement and variation to the cosmic design, including adjustments to natural laws; but the variations between galaxies, and between solar systems within those galaxies, may be compared to various dialects of the same language.

Using the System of Subs

In studying the Logoic system there arose some confusion about how to properly apply the prefix “sub,” especially as there was some inconsistent use. Ra designated the galactic Logos as “Logos,” the solar Logos as “sub-Logos,” and the human mind/body/spirit complex as “sub-sub-Logos.” This neatly shows the generative path and hierarchical/holographical relationship between each.

However, Ra also indicated that there was one tier of Logos above the galactic Logos. This they referred to as the “One Central Sun,” the “One Logos,” the “One Great Heart of Creation,” and the “Primal Logos.”[56] This Logos births the octave itself—all the densities and galaxies within the entire universe. The various galactic Logoi, then, must be the offspring or fractal iterations of the Primal Logos. So one could make a case that the galactic Logos is the sub-Logos, the solar Logos is the sub-sub-Logos, and the third-density mind/body/spirit complex is the sub-sub-sub-Logos. Ra does actually make a single anomalous use of “sub-sub-sub-Logos” in 92.22 when referring to third density, but it is unclear to what, exactly, they refer.

Whatever the designation of sub and sub-sub, all levels of sub-Logoi, like the Logos, are possessed of free will. Each sub-Logos (including the human being once properly awakened), is a co-Creator. Indeed, every entity that exists is a sub-Logos of some order “down to the limits of any observation, for the entire creation is alive.”

Sub-Logos’s Plan for Third Density

A sub-Logos (such as our local Sun body) is the architect of its local portion of the creation. Among its designing/building activities, the sub-Logos makes refinements to the cosmic all-mind. In doing so, it creates its own take on an archetypal mind. The archetypical mind is the blueprint or architecture of the nature of evolution. Each refinement of the archetypical mind is unique to the sub-Logos who has refined it, and is utilized by all third-density entities created by that sub-Logos.[57]

Both through and in addition to the archetypal mind, the will of the Logos posits the potentials and parameters available to the evolving entity through other means as well, including the opacity of the veil, a bias toward polarity, design of the physical vehicle, and other physical evolutionary possibilities.

Catalyst for the lower energy centers (red, orange, yellow) is offered in random fashion by the intelligent energy of the sub-Logos (our Sun) to its sub-sub-Logoi (third-density entities). The more conscious an entity becomes, the more polarized, more responsible and more a co-Creator of its journey it is. Increasingly it programs its own catalyst until, finally, all catalyst is “chosen, generated, and manufactured by the self, for the self.”

The sub-Logos offers the catalyst at the lower levels of energy, the first triad; these have to do with the survival of the physical complex. The higher centers gain catalyst from the biases of the mind/body/spirit complex itself in response to all random and directed experiences.

Thus the less developed entity will perceive the catalyst about it in terms of survival of the physical complex with the distortions which are preferred. The more conscious entity, being conscious of the catalytic process, will begin to transform the catalyst offered by the sub-Logos into catalyst which may act upon the higher energy nexi. Thus, the sub-Logos can offer only a basic skeleton, shall we say, of catalyst. The muscles and flesh having to do with the, shall we say, survival of wisdom, love, compassion, and service are brought about by the action of the mind/body/spirit complex on basic catalyst so as to create a more complex catalyst which may in turn be used to form distortions within these higher energy centers.

The more advanced the entity, the more tenuous the connection between the sub-Logos and the perceived catalyst until, finally, all catalyst is chosen, generated, and manufactured by the self, for the self. – 54.17

The relationship then changes between the self and the sun to become that of Logos to Logos, Creator to Creator.

You may begin to see your relationship to the Logos or sun with which you are most intimately associated. This is not the relationship of parent to child but of Creator, that is Logos, to Creator, that is the mind/body/spirit complex, as Logos. – 65.17

As explored earlier, there is always a balance between the plan of the Logos and the free will of those sub-Logoi following its plan. Here we see that balance between the plan of our own sub-Logos (the plan for the opposable thumb, in this case) and the free will of the sub-sub-Logoi (using that thumb to create tools for the unplanned purpose of warfare).

Questioner: There seems to have been created by this Logos, to me anyway, a large percentage of entities whose distortion was toward warfare, in that we had the Maldek and the Mars experience and now Earth. It seems that Venus was the exception to what we could almost call the rule of warfare. Is this correct and was this envisioned and planned into the construction of the archetypical mind, possibly not with respect particularly to warfare as we have experienced it but to the extreme action to polarization in consciousness?

Ra: I am Ra. It is correct that the Logos designed Its experiment to attempt to achieve the greatest possible opportunities for polarization in third density. It is incorrect that warfare of the types specific to your experiences was planned by the Logos. This form of expression of hostility is an interesting result which is apparently concomitant with the tool-making ability. The choice of the Logos to use the life-form with the grasping thumb is the decision to which this type of warfare may be traced. – 90.18

Our own sub-Logoic sun body, Ra reports, chose to plant biases in the deep mind indicating the more efficient of the two paths of polarization (first quote below), along with turning up the dial on the visibility and availability of the love/light of the One Creator (second quote):

Within the roots of mind there were placed biases indicating to the watchful eye the more efficient of the two paths. Let us say, for want of a more precise adjective, that this Logos has a bias towards kindness. – 90.21

There are Logoi which have offered a neutral background against which to polarize. This Logos chose not to do so but instead to allow more of the love and light of the Infinite Creator to be both inwardly and outwardly visible and available to the sensations and conceptualizations of mind/body/spirit [complexes] undergoing Its care in experimenting. – 90.23

Author’s Note: Making Love and Light More Visible

In the quote above, Ra describes that our local sub-Logos, the sun, chose not a “neutral” background for our incarnate experience, but one that makes love and light both more “inwardly and outwardly visible” to our “sensations and conceptualizations.” An extravagantly fascinating thought to consider, this.

In terms of love and light which is more outwardly visible to our vision and thoughts, I can’t but help to consider how astonishingly beautiful our world is. From the constantly changing canvas of light and color above our heads, to the boundless oceans, the cathedrals of rock, the canyons, caves, coasts, forests, deserts, wetlands, jungles, and alpine terrains, most of them replete with a seasonally changing wealth of biodiverse flora and fauna, one could spend thousands of lifetimes reveling in this infinite abundance of glory and beauty. And I haven’t even mentioned snow! And rain! Lightning and thunder! Migrating birds and lion prides! Our 2nd density companions and hundred-year old tortoises! Is this embarrassment of riches an intentional gift of beauty for us?

In terms of love and light which is more inwardly visible to our thoughts and senses, is this connected to our infinite creative capacities? The song that evokes our deeper emotions, the artwork that arrests our breath, the book that illuminates our insides? Perhaps this more inwardly visible love/light is part of our sensitivity to and need for beauty, our capacity to shed tears when in the presence of the sublime, or to feel our soul come alive in fulfillment when in beauty’s embrace, or to expend ourselves working in our gardens for no other purpose than to create and rejoice in beauty.

I don’t know, but I cherish the beauty of our world and I live ever in its wonder.

Citations:

·        Logos Main Entry: 13.6-8, 13.13, 15.21, 19.12, 27.12, 28.1, 28.5-6, 28.10-11, 29.11, 29.13, 41.4, 41.8, 47.2, 51.10, 54.4–5, 54.10, 63.30, 65.17, 71.11–12, 80.22, 81.33, 82.12

·        Sub-Logos: 28.20, 29.1, 29.4–8, 29.8, 41.4, 51.10 52.12, 78.19, 81.33, 82.12, 93.5

·        Sub-Logos’s Plan for Third Density: 29.2, 41.18, 54.17, 65.17, 74.4, 76.10, 90.18, 90.20–23, 93.14

For further exploration, see also:

·        13.13, 13.16, 27.12-13, 27.15, 27.17, 29.32, 30.15, 40.1, 41.7, 41.25, 52.12, 54.4, 54.9, 63.29-30, 65.17, 71.13, 76.21, 77.12, 78.19-22, 82.12, 90.16, 90.20–26 (bias toward kindness)

·        See the entry for Veil (of Forgetting) to explore the plan for the great experiment of the veil and the extension of free will in a fuller sense.

·        Communication between the Logos likened unto cells in a body: 81.33

·        When a planet is named as a Logos: 29.9

·        41.11– 12 briefly explore the Logos’s process of selecting the chemical foundation of various life forms on this planet. Ra notes that entire scientific disciplines “puzzl[ing] over the various differences and possible interrelationships of various stages, types, and conditions of life-forms,” are not studying “fruitful material,” as such things were but the “choice of a moment” by our Logos. The “functioning of consciousness” is where the paydirt really is, Ra indicates in different words.

·        Distortions, Primal, Free Will, Love/Light, Intelligent Infinity, and Intelligent Energy, in this guide.

Love/Light, Light/Love

In the infinite universe there is only one energy: love/light or light/love or intelligent energy. The universe is made from, and of, love/light, light/love. It is that energy which performs every function, powers all work, gives and takes life, or, as Ra says, heals, builds, removes, destroys, transforms, and forms the pathways or so-called natural laws of any particular universe.

Love/Light is the kinetic side of intelligent infinity, the mystery of the One manifesting into creation. This energy first comes into being as Free Will taps the potential of intelligent infinity to create, produce, or generate Love (the Logos, or Creative Principle, or Second Primal Distortion). Love then uses Free Will to create Light (or Third Primal Distortion), thus becoming love/light.

Love and light (like love and wisdom), are faces of the same coin.

There is the same difference between love/light and light/love as there is between teach/learning and learn/teaching. Love/light is the enabler, the power, the energy giver. Light/love is the manifestation which occurs when Light has been impressed with Love. – 15.22

The upward spiraling light, also synonymous with prana, is love/light in operation, perhaps one of its most fundamental operations. The upward spiraling line of light is that evolutionary imperative, or will of the Logos, that is constantly illuminating, driving, unfolding, and organizing life “upward,” back toward the source of love/light: the unity of the One Creator. This primal life-energy is also all-present and may be tapped into with the aids of energy collectors and focusers such as crystals and pyramids, and most powerfully by disciplined and concentrated will and faith.

Citations:

·        13.13, 14.20, 15.9, 15.21-22, 56.3, 85.6,

For further exploration, see also:

·        2.3, 3.15, 6.14, 7.17, 10.12, 12.5, 27.14, 50.9, 85.16, 90.23

·        The sixth density is the density of unity, where the constituent entities have become love/light and light/love, and where love/light and light/love find their balance: 14.20, 15.25, 16.21, 64.6, 78.25.

·        Intelligent Infinity, Intelligent Energy, Logos, in this guide.

Magic

Ra defined magical ability as “the ability to use the so-called unconscious.” They found Don’s definition of magic acceptable: “the ability to create changes in consciousness at will.”

Magic is the work of the adept; it is a sacramental connection undertaken at the level of the gateway, or indigo ray, which is fed by the disciplines of the personality. Through magic, actions may be accomplished in the material realm which may be considered miraculous because they exceed the known limitations of the illusion.

Consciousness itself is the primary tool and means of magic, though it is typically facilitated through careful preparation and ritual. Those workings which carry a magical charge are working with metaphysical power.

The heart of white magic (the positive use of magic) is an experience of the joy of union with the Creator that joins body, mind, and spirit with the One Infinite Creator and radiates throughout the life experience.

Ra: There is no magic greater than honest distortion toward love. – 55.2

Ra: The principle behind any ritual of the white magical nature is to so configure the stimuli which reach down into the trunk of mind that this arrangement causes the generation of disciplined and purified emotion or love which then may be both protection and the key to the gateway to intelligent infinity. – 64.4

Citations:

·        11.10-11, 31.3, 49.8, 67.13, 69.17, 71.15, 71.17, 79.33

For further exploration, see also:

·        11.10, 62.6, 71.16, 72.7, 73.22, 74.5-7, 79.32, 80.4, 80.10, 85.3

·        White Magic:42.13-15, 49.8, 64.4, 68.11-12, 69.20-22, 71.15-18, 73.7-17, 73.22, 74.11-16, 75.16, 75.32, 75.36-39, 76.2, 76.4, 79.5, 85.4-7, 86.7, 88.10, 88.14, 88.19, 95.3, 95.6-10, 96.2

·        Cycle of the Gateway of Magic of the Adept: 61.2-4, 64.10-13, 98.5

·        Magician/magic in archetypes: 78.33, 88.19, 89.21, 89.44, 90.30, 91.19, 91.24, 91.33, 93.18, 93.21, 93.24, 94.20, 96.15, 103.13

Magical Personality

When the higher self is properly and efficaciously invoked for the purpose of a working, it is called the magical personality. Upon this invocation, a bridge is made between space/time and time/space. Consequently, the higher self experiences directly the third-density catalyst for the duration of the working; and the third-density self takes upon itself something of a vestment, a consciousness that bestows magical perception and power.

Desire, will, and polarity are keys in working with the magical personality. In developing the self toward the use of the magical personality, the seeker is counseled to pay attention to the qualities of power, love, and wisdom so that the seeker, balanced in the center of love and wisdom, seeks power in order to serve others.

In the course of a magical working, the first invocation is that of the magical personality. This is drawn through the gateway from the violet energy center. Great emphasis is placed on the proper releasing of the magical personality at the conclusion of all workings.

Author’s Note: Being the Higher Self

While the magical personality is activated it gives one the ability to perform, as the name suggests, magical working: to work directly with intelligent energy through consciousness alone (though accompanied by ritual and incantation).

It may be likened to donning a judge's robe. While wearing the robe, the self is operating according to higher standards and responsibilities, exercising powers that exist only while wearing the robe. In order to return to the normal life, the self must relinquish the robe, and with it the powers he or she was able to exercise while wearing the vestment.

During the limited duration of the working, the incarnate self is, while within third density, gaining a modicum of the higher self's capacity.

Citations:

·        73.7, 73.10-11, 75.32, 75.36-37

For further exploration, see also:

·        73.10, 74.16, 75.38-39, 79.5, 88.14, 89.19

·        Magical Personality/Higher Self as analogs: 73.10, 75.36, 86.7

Master & Major Cycles

Third density begins and ends in the span of a master cycle whose length may vary to some extent, ours being approximately 75,000–76,000 years. At the end of the master cycle, all are harvested regardless of their progress. Those who have successfully polarized will transfer to a polarized fourth-density home. Those who have not made the Choice will repeat third density elsewhere.

Within the master cycle are three major cycles of approximately 25,000 years each.[58] At the close of each major cycle, the gateway from intelligent energy to intelligent infinity opens, and those particular individuals who have successfully polarized service to others or service to self may be harvested from third density and move on to the next density of experience.

Our present third-density experience is currently in the final years of the master cycle. When complete, the fourth density will be fully activated and manifest on the planet.

Citations:

·        6.14-15, 9.4

For further exploration, see also:

·        Harvest and The Choice in this guide.

Maldek

According to Ra, what we know as the asteroid belt is the physical remains of a former planet which was home to active first, second, and third densities. There are various names by which this planet has been identified, but in certain quarters of Earth’s history (perhaps some of which have been lost) it had the name of Maldek.

The third-density population of Maldek had a civilization somewhat similar to that of Atlantis in that it gained much technological information and used it without care for the preservation of the planet, following the ways of warfare and service to self which was sincerely believed to be service to others. The escalating devastation wracked Maldek’s biosphere and caused planetary disintegration.

The people of Maldek were so traumatized by this occurrence that they were in what Ra called a “social complex knot, or tangle, of fear” from which none escaped. As time passed, no one could reach or aid them. Eventually, members of the Confederation were able to reach them, untie the knot of fear, and help them to recall that they were conscious.

Finally able to undergo healing and review, the group decided to place upon itself a type of karmic alleviation and restitution. For this purpose, over two billion souls came into incarnation in Earth’s third density in non-human, second-density bipedal physical vehicles—these vehicles being one variety of several types of creatures collectively known as “Bigfoot.” Though it’s not entirely clear, it seems that they retained a third-density consciousness, utilizing the second-density vehicle as a self-imposed limitation. The great majority of these entities have been able to work out the self-imposed limitations and rejoin the normal third density experience.

Author’s Note: Planetary Tangle of Fear

There can be no earthly understanding of an entire society existing unconsciously in the inner planes in a “tangle of fear,” for a time/space equivalent of thousands of our years. The only insight I’ve ever gained into what it might be like came by way of the movie What Dreams May Come. In the film, a woman commits suicide. This causes her soul to become trapped in the inner planes, consumed by a darkness that causes her to forget that there was something other than pain and limited identity. Her character, like I imagine those of Maldek may have been, is not completely conscious—she is swallowed in a perpetual dream of sorrow, grief, and fear, incessantly looping through various sorrow- or terror-filled scenarios to which her dream self falls constant victim.

Her husband eventually dies as well and, upon entering life-between-life, desires to find his wife. Another character in this realm strongly discourages the husband’s desire, indicating that he, too, could become entombed in the same misery and forget who he is. Being the hero of the story, however, he naturally ignores the warnings and attempts (successfully) to untangle her own "knot of fear."

Citations:

·        6.10, 6.13, 9.18–22, 10.1, 59.4-5

For further exploration, see also:

·        10.3, 21.5, 38.2, 59.4

Mars

The Red Planet, Mars, was home to active first, second, and third density vibrations. The tendencies of the native third-density population toward warfare caused the atmosphere to become inhospitable before the end of its cycle.

A Confederation group aided these entities by transferring them at the start of Earth’s third-density experience 75,000 years ago. This transfer was unusual in that the entities’ genetic material was preserved, adjusted, and, through a sort of cloning process, transferred to Earth.

Consequently, the quarantine of planet Earth was stepped up due to the assessment of the Guardians that the free will of those of Mars had been abridged.

Author’s Note: History Rhymes With Itself

Questioner: I would like to know if the reason the nuclear energy was brought into this density forty or so years ago had anything to do with giving the entities that were here who had caused the destruction of Maldek another chance to use nuclear energy peacefully rather than destructively? Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect in that it places cart before horse, as your people say. The desire for this type of information attracted this data to your people. It was not given for a reason from outside influences; rather, it was desired by your peoples. From this point forward your reasoning is correct in that entities had desired the second chance which you mentioned. – 38.2

It is interesting to consider that the mortal, fateful imbalances that ravaged and annihilated life on our two neighboring planets—destroying the biosphere of one and, for the other, the planet itself—are alive and with us today. We have the precarious situation of nuclear proliferation and the ever-present possibility of planetary destruction that it creates, coupled with the ongoing degradation, destruction, and unsustainable exploitation of our own biosphere.

Ra’s opinion seems to be that nuclear disarmament is less important than a fundamental reorientation of humanity toward a vision of love, peace, service to others, and spiritual development.

Questioner: Is there any danger of [what happened to Maldek] happening to Earth at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. We feel this evaluation of your planetary mind/body/spirit complex’s so-called future may be less than harmless. We say only the conditions of mind exist for such development of technology and such deployment.

It is the distortion of our vision/understanding that the mind and spirit complexes of those of your people need orientation rather than the “toys” needing dismantlement, for are not all things that exist part of the Creator? Therefore, freely to choose is your honor/duty. – 10.8

Citations:

·        9.7, 9.9-11, 18.15, 18.20

For further exploration, see also:

·        9.6-12, 14.3, 19.5, 20.17-22, 20.26, 30.14, 64.14, 90.18

Martyrdom

Martyrdom is a form of service in which an entity chooses love unbalanced by wisdom. It is inherently sacrificial. That is, in the compassionate desire to aid other selves, the path of martyrdom leads to the giving and expending of the self without regard for the preservation of the self, eventually opening the possibility of dying for the offered service.

Seen through the eyes of wisdom, this unrelieved compassion is folly and creates a mismatch in the ultimate balance of the entity. However, this course of unrestrained compassion is not to be faulted but affirmed for its perfection—it is an example of love which has served as beacon to many.[59]

Yet, for those who seek further, the consequences of martyrdom must be considered, for in martyrdom lies the end of the opportunity in third density to offer love and light. Each entity must seek its deepest path, Ra counsels.

Questioner: The instrument asked the following question: Ra has implied that the instrument is on a path of martyrdom, but since all die are we not all martyr to something? When, if ever, does martyrdom partake of wisdom?

Ra: I am Ra. This is a thoughtful query. Let us use as exemplar the one known as Jehoshua. This entity incarnated with the plan of martyrdom. There is no wisdom in this plan but rather understanding and compassion extended to its fullest perfection.

The one known as Jehoshua would have been less than fully understanding of its course had it chosen to follow its will at any space/time during its teachings. Several times, as you call this measure, this entity had the possibility of moving towards the martyr’s place which was, for that martyr, Jerusalem. Yet in meditation this entity stated, time and again, “It is not yet the hour.” The entity could also have, when the hour came, walked another path. Its incarnation would then have been prolonged but the path for which it incarnated somewhat confused. Thusly, one may observe the greatest amount of understanding, of which this entity was indeed capable, taking place as the entity in meditation felt and knew that the hour had come for that to be fulfilled which was its incarnation.

It is indeed so that all mind/body/spirit complexes shall die to the third-density illusion; that is, that each yellow-ray physical-complex body shall cease to be viable. It is a misnomer to, for this reason alone, call each mind/body/spirit complex a martyr, for this term is reserved for those who lay down their lives for the service they may provide to others. We may encourage meditation upon the functions of the will. – 84.4

Ra: The choice of the martyr [is] to put value in a fatal action and die, or to put value on consciousness of the creation and of the One Creator and, thereby, live. – 103.4

Author’s Note: To Lay Down the Life in Service

In 42.6, Ra says: “The fourth density…abounds in compassion. This compassion is folly when seen through the eyes of wisdom. It is the salvation of third density but creates a mismatch in the ultimate balance of the entity.”

One general reason this may create a “mismatch in the ultimate balance of the entity” is simply a mechanical feature of metaphysics. On the positive path, all seven centers are activated and balanced with one another in the seeking of the Creator. Each center reflects some facet of that Creator. We are 360-degree beings, as Q’uo says. To maximize one center at the exclusion of its counterpart (green ray over blue ray) is to miss or omit a key dimension of experiencing the Creator, to put it one way.

Another reason this may be a mismatch is due to the martyr’s undeveloped understanding of free will. In desiring to alleviate the other-self of their suffering, the martyr sacrifices his or her own life. While noble, beautiful, and a true service to others, this path manifests a desire to take on the consequences of the other-self’s free-will choices. That is to say, in the desire to protect the other-self, the martyr may try to shield the other-self from seemingly “bad” outcomes that are, in fact, natural consequences of the other-self’s actions.

Love balanced by wisdom, on the other hand, still wishes to be sensitive to the need of the other, and serve with every fiber of the being—and, who knows, that may involve protecting an other-self—but it will recognize that the other-self is experiencing the fruits of their own sacred exercise of free will.

In other words, balancing love with wisdom is an invitation not to cold indifference, to standing by watching an other-self suffer because, well, “they are experiencing the results of their free will.” Love balanced by wisdom still exercises empathy, feels pain for the other, and wishes to help through inspiration, information, or any act that may serve to lighten the load of the other—we of the positive polarity are all here to help each other carry our heavy burdens.  What I believe the wisdom aspect does is to inform our service in such a way that we seek to serve the other through clear-seeing and clear-knowing, helping the other awaken within themselves their own inherent power to author their journey and learn from their catalyst.

The third and perhaps more important reason it creates a “mismatch in the ultimate balance of the entity” is the depletion of self that martyrdom eventually causes. In serving the other-self, the martyr unwisely but lovingly serves to its own destruction, thus ending its incarnate opportunity for further growth.

Where the boundaries and balances are in the second reason between action and non-action, and in the third reason between self-care and other-self-care, are as unique as the infinitely unique situation.

Citations:

·        33.11, 42.6 75.14-15, 103.4

For further exploration, see also:

·        44.1, 81.8, 103.8, 104.3

Meditation

Meditation is an activity which Ra often groups alongside contemplation or prayer. What all three have in common, in my interpretation, is the collecting and concentrating of the mind’s focus and energy, ideally into a single point. Among its benefits, according to Ra, disciplined meditation is:

·        The means whereby all experience may be synthesized, catalyst most efficiently used, and the self aided in knowing the self. (19.13, 66.18, 78.36)

·        The foundation or prerequisite to other work in consciousness, such as the exercises of becoming aware of love in the moment and of the Creator in all things. Without meditation, contemplation, or prayer, the data from such exercises will “not sink down into the roots of the tree of mind, thus enabling and ennobling the body and touching the spirit.” (10.14)

·        The means whereby the Original Thought may be obtained. (60.27)

·        The means whereby the pathways are opened to working with the higher self. (36.11)

·        The means whereby, when coupled with disciplined working, the wanderer may penetrate the forgetting to some extent. (63.17)

·        The means of working with the unmanifested self. (71.5)

·        Connected to the work of the north pole and the downward spiraling light, that “energy which is brought into being by the humble and trusting acceptance of this energy through meditation and contemplation of the self and of the Creator.” (49.6)

·        Something those of our planet need constant moments of in order to balance our perpetual mode of activity. (38.10)

The focusing of the attention, otherwise known as concentration, seems to constitute the basic mechanics of meditation. Will and faith are most significant to facilitating this activity, and, reciprocally, it is through meditation that will and faith are developed and nurtured.

Though meditation is of paramount importance for the positive seeker, it is, as with any activity, most helpfully oriented toward the true fundamental teachings of all planes of existence—unity, love, light, and joy—the heart of evolution of the spirit that seeks the One Creator.

Ra: The material for your understanding is the self: the mind/body/spirit complex. You have been given information upon healing, as you call this distortion. This information may be seen in a more general context as ways to understand the self. The understanding, experiencing, accepting, and merging of self with self and with other-self, and finally with the Creator, is the path to the heart of self. In each infinitesimal part of your self resides the One in all of Its power. Therefore, we can only encourage these lines of contemplation, always stating the prerequisite of meditation, contemplation, or prayer as a means of subjectively/objectively using or combining various understandings to enhance the seeking process. Without such a method of reversing the analytical process, one could not integrate into unity the many understandings gained in such seeking. – 15.14

Author’s Note: Tabernacling with the Creator

As decades of channeling in the L/L Research Transcript Library will attest, meditation may be the single-most encouraged activity by Confederation sources. Meditation is encouraged not as an end in and of itself, per se, but as a means to listen to the Creator within, to discover consciousness beyond thought, to tabernacle in the holiest of holies: the silence of the inner-most heart. They don’t encourage a “best” way to meditate; they say only that, insofar as is possible, it should be undertaken on a daily basis, even if only for a few minutes. It is perhaps one of the most powerful tools the seeker has for effecting their own evolution and transformation.

But to dive deeper, I’d like to elaborate on will and faith as they pertain to meditative practice.

Will: In meditation, one is working purely in the ways of will with what Ra calls the unmanifested self: “the self which does not need other-self in order to manifest or act”; or, “that being which exists and does its work without reference to or aid from other-selves.” That is, when meditating, one is generally working on a completely interior level, with and of the self. The important point is that, by directing and collecting the attention, it is the will and the will alone that performs this activity. Where attention goes, will flows. And vice versa.

The more one learns to gently return the focus to the chosen point of concentration (e.g., the breath), distraction after distraction, the more one is disciplining the will and bringing it under conscious direction. Likewise, the more that one directs the attention to be with the experience of the present moment, the more that will and attention can be directed to be with one’s catalyst instead of engaging in the many avoidance patterns of the conditioned mind.

Though full of conscious effort initially, after long work this eventually becomes automatic. It thereby teaches the conscious mind its own relationship to the greater will, perhaps that of the higher self. The incarnate mind learns to be fully present in one-pointed concentration, witnessing what arises and falls away without attachment or aversion. This is a process of becoming conscious. This is also the state of one-pointed receptivity where the individual moves up to the gateway and says, “I am here. I am receptive. I await.” The self, while still concentrating, releases all further expectation and control, essentially surrendering the personal will.[60] Therein is the balance between effort and grace, will and surrender, action and rest.

In 50.13, Ra offers various descriptions for the adept’s work in indigo ray, one of which is “prayerful attention.” This phrase, too, may speak to the above-described balanced between will and surrender.

Faith: Meditation is also very much a practicing and exercising of faith: Firstly, because one needs faith that this initially boring or even impossible activity will bear fruit.[61] Secondly, because one is learning to disidentify from the thought-forms of the mind complex as one learns to witness the vast and endlessly complex play of the mind. This is not a rejection or repression of the mind, but an abiding in the spacious awareness that recognizes that you are not your thoughts; instead, thoughts are phenomena that arise in the infinite space of your own present-moment awareness. The mind can be seen. The real you cannot be seen, for the same reason that the eyeball cannot see itself—because the real you is doing the seeing, the real you is the seer.[62]

As this witnessing awareness develops, the self begins operating in a different framework of perception. Whereas the undisciplined mind complex seeks to exert its own control on life—approaching the moment with expectation, casting off in revelries, sorrows, and anxieties about past and future—the witnessing awareness greets all phenomena, pain and pleasure, with equanimity. Whereas the mind needs a structural, conceptual support for its existence, the witnessing awareness needs no form to hold onto, no frame of reference to keep it intact; it is free in the empty-seeming endlessness of infinity. It is, in short, the consciousness of faith. And like a muscle, and like the will, it is literally developed, strengthened, and made conscious through meditation.

Best way: It is best to meditate sitting up or laying down or walking? Eyes closed or open? On a three-year retreat or for fifteen minutes every morning? With or without a teacher? Using guided or silent meditation? Following vipassana or zen teachings? Using mantras or visualization or clearing the mind? Ra indicates that there is no one “best way,” implying that it is for the seeker to find what is most effective for their path. Though I don’t think that means one can slap a label on any activity and call it “meditation.” A certain degree of mindfulness, presence, and focus are fundamental requisite qualities.

Citations:

·        5.2, 6.1, 10.14, 15.14, 19.13, 36.11, 38.10, 42.12, 43.30, 49.6, 50.8, 60.27, 63.17, 66.18, 71.5, 78.36

For further exploration, see also:

·        2.24, 12.1, 21.3, 49.8, 50.8–9, 52.11, 60.25

·        Passive and visualization meditation explored: 42.13–15, 49.8.

·        There is not a best way to meditate (17.40). Ra will not recommend a technique (49.7). Gadgets are of little to no aid (43.30–31), though shapes that are arched, vaulted, conical, or the teepee may be of aid to meditation (56.3, 57.15), as may immersing oneself in nature (43.31).

Mind Complex

The mind is a complex which reflects the inpourings of the spirit and the up-pourings of the body complex. – 30.2

The heart of the mind complex is that dynamic entity which absorbs, seeks, and attempts to learn. – 79.37

Within the mind lies an hierarchical construction likened unto geography and, in some ways, geometry, for the hierarchy is quite regular, bearing inner relationships and ratios. – 5.2

(It will be helpful to pair this section with the “Tree of Mind” diagram.) Using Ra’s metaphor of the mind as a tree, the more conscious, upper portions of the mind contain feelings, emotions, and intellectual or rational thought-forms. Moving down the tree of mind we see the intuition occupying the trunk as it makes contact with the roots of the self’s total beingness. Moving into the roots of mind we find the progression of consciousness which turns gradually from the individual unconscious, to the racial mind, the planetary mind, the archetypal mind, and then to the cosmic all-mind. From those aforementioned roots the mind becomes a direct contactor of the spirit complex shuttle.

In conjunction with the body complex (particularly the brain), the mind complex fulfills the requisite for experience of third density: self-awareness or self-consciousness. In order to fulfill this necessity, the mind/body complex must be capable of abstract thought, which is achieved by the combination of the rational and intuitive minds. (More on that below.)

Of the mind, body, and spirit, the mind is the first that must know itself, the first that must be initiated, and it is that complex which tends to be the most often distorted of the three.

Firstly, the mind must be known to itself. This is perhaps the most demanding part of healing work. If the mind knows itself then the most important aspect of healing has occurred, for consciousness is the microcosm of the Law of One. – 4.17

Part of the work of the “mind knowing itself” is a process of discovering the completeness within the mind, for it, as Ra says, “contains all things.”

To begin to master the concept of mental discipline it is necessary to examine the self. The polarity of your dimension must be internalized. Where you find patience within your mind you must consciously find the corresponding impatience and vice versa. Each thought that a being has, has in its turn an antithesis. The disciplines of the mind involve, first of all, identifying both those things of which you approve and those things of which you disapprove within yourself, and then balancing each and every positive and negative charge with its equal. The mind contains all things. Therefore, you must discover this completeness within yourself. – 5.2

Much of the mind’s activity of which we are aware during the incarnation is, like the chemical body complex, a surface illusion that falls away upon death. The deeper mind contains the “character or…pure distillation of emotions, biases, and wisdoms,” which tend to be either ignored or underestimated during the lifetime. Here we find the true identity of the mind.

The Unconscious: Personal to Group to Cosmic

With the advent of the veil, the deeper portion of the mind was shrouded from the upper portion, thus rendering the former unconscious, as we call it, and the latter conscious. Thus the mind became a “mind complex.”

How conscious the entity is of the material and experience of its conscious mind is uncertain. Much can transpire in the domain of the conscious mind—from thoughts to feelings to intuitive impulses—that don’t gain the self’s full attention. I think that anything arising that is potentially noticeable to the waking attention circumscribes the basic scope of the conscious mind; though that which we notice tends to be only the tip of a large, or very large iceberg.

Naturally the more present we are, the more we engage in mindfulness, the more aware we are of the content and movements of our ever active, incessantly talkative minds. But what about that which, no matter how much mindfulness we practice, remains generally outside of the awareness of the conscious mind? Into what Ra calls a “great sea,” a “storehouse,” and a “vast realm of potential,” one looks: the unconscious mind.

The unconscious may shuttle information or desire upward through the veil to reach the attention of the conscious mind—indeed, most catalyst arises from, or is a communication of, the unconscious mind. Or, conversely, the conscious mind may move downward to penetrate the veil and access a specific coordinate or thread of information in the unconscious mind (such as through regressive hypnosis), but the unconscious mind is by definition partitioned from the conscious mind by the veil. It is thus made “relatively more mystery filled,” obscured to the knowledge and the reach of the conscious mind.

To frame this another way, if your mind were, say, a tree, aware mostly of only the part of you that is above ground, the unconscious would be your hidden roots below ground; roots that run so deep that they reach and become part of a collective root system, eventually reaching infinite consciousness.

The unconscious (or subconscious, or maybe you could say, non-conscious mind)[63] includes those layers previously mentioned in this entry. The nearest to the individual’s conscious mind at the trunk, the first “roots” beyond the veil, is the individual’s personal subconscious. This contains all the forgotten, repressed, or unnoticed experience of the conscious mind, along with all the deeper emotions, distilled experience, and biases of the self. The biographical record contained in this layer extends beyond the current lifetime to include the pre-incarnational programming and all the previous incarnations of the individual mind/body/spirit complex as well.

Moving downward and away from individual consciousness, the mind begins to merge with other minds into a shared or group mind. The first of which is the racial mind, containing the memory and experiences of that particular race.

Moving further downward into the roots of the unconscious mind, the container of mind widens even larger to include the planetary mind, that is, the mind of all the third-density entities who call that particular planet home, and in some way overlaps with or contains the mind of Gaia herself. This is also called the “Akashic Records” or “Akashic Mind.” Like the racial mind, it is a shared or collective repository which contains all the experiences, memories, and information of every third-density being on the planet.

A planetary mind and racial mind could potentially be one and the same if all entities of that planet were of one race. Our particular planet, however, includes various races. The sources of the racial minds are ambiguous, but it seems that most of the racial minds on this planet are of populations from different planets who, incarnating here, have retained their own racial mind.[64] Each racial mind, then, contributes to, and is a sub-set of, the larger planetary mind.

What constitutes “race” in terms of populations on Earth as we know them is also not entirely clear. A racial mind can probably constitute any group mind that is smaller than planetary. But how does a group mind form? I would imagine it has to do with shared values and worldview (as the following passage indicates). Those would be most likely to constellate and congeal in shared culture, which has historically been circumscribed by geography in some way. But with colonization and globalization, shared group minds could now be occupying many physically disparate locations. Either way, the racial mind is not necessarily one and the same as pigmentation or other geographically, genetically determined differences in physical features.

We suggest that in looking at planetary origins one observes not the pigmentation of the integument [skin color] but the biases concerning interactions with other-selves and definitions regarding the nature of the self. – 91.12

Ra indicates that the great diversity of racial minds on this planet hailing from different locations is both unusual (statistically speaking) and contributes to the difficulty unifying the planetary mind into one orientation.

It is somewhat unusual for a planetary mind/body/spirit complex to contain those from many, many various loci, but this explains much, for, you see, you are experiencing the third-dimensional occurrence with a large number of those who must repeat the cycle. The orientation, thus, has been difficult to unify even with the aid of many of your teach/learners. – 10.6

However the racial mind is formed (tribe, nation, ethnicity, locality?), it seems that these groupings are an inevitable part of the third-density experience:

Questioner: Then there is an extreme variation in the form of the physical vehicle in third density in the universe. I assume this is also true of fourth density. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is so. We remind you that it is a great theoretical distance between demanding that the creatures of an infinite creation be unnoticeably similar to oneself; and observing those signs which may be called human which denote the third-density characteristics of self-consciousness: the grouping into pairs, societal groups, and races; and the further characteristic means of using self-consciousness to refine and search for the meaning of the milieu. – 90.9

Moving deeper into the next strata of the roots of the unconscious mind, we come to the mind of the sub-Logos, the mind of our sun, the archetypal mind. This deeply unconscious portion of the mind complex “is not,” Ra says, “a function of altering memory.” Meaning that it is not modified or added to by the memory of lived experience. By contrast, Ra describes how a particular bias has filtered down into (and “contaminated”) the racial mind, thus potentially affecting or informing all entities who share that mind:

[In the racial memory] there is some, shall we say, contamination even of the sexual, this showing mostly in your own culture as the various predispositions to adversary relationships—or, as you call them, marriages—rather than the free giving one to another in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. – 31.16

Being unaffected by “altering memory,” the archetypal mind is instead the pure, undistorted architecture of the third-density mind—a blueprint that “contains all facets which may affect mind or experience.”

Every entity who moves through third density on any planet within the sphere of a particular sub-Logos shares the same archetypal mind. This means that humans on Earth share the same archetypal mind as those of Ra, as Ra evolved within our own solar system under the same sub-Logos.[65] This archetypal mind is a refinement made by the local sub-Logos of the next and final layer, or container, of the roots of mind.

The cosmic mind or all-mind is what might be termed the mind of the Creator. Ra does not speak definitively to this final, bottom-most layer in the roots of mind. It can be inferred that every being possessed of a mind complex in the entire universe, octave, or creation shares this mind. The cosmic mind would pattern the mind of all third-density beings in its own architecture (subsequently refined into an archetypal mind by each sub-Logos), and it would presumably contain record of every lived memory and experience of all beings in creation.[66]

The Will and Desires of the Unconscious

Through the above description one gets a taste of how the individual crown and trunk of the tree manifesting above ground (in veiled space/time experience) have roots that connect the individual mind to layers of group minds then to the blueprint of mind itself, then to the mind of the Creator. However, the various layers of mind are not a static repository containing information the way a library does books.[67] It is instead a dynamic system which is at once repository of memory and experience, and replete with desires, will, awareness, and programming.

This is evidenced in a variety of passages in The Ra Contact, including Ra’s description of the subconscious’s role in healing:

An entity may not consciously seek healing and yet subconsciously be aware of the need to experience the new set of distortions which result from healing [and thus be healed]. Similarly an entity may consciously desire healing greatly but within the being, at some [subconscious] level, find some cause whereby certain configurations which seem quite distorted are, in fact, at that level, considered appropriate. – 66.16

This passage demonstrates that the subconscious may render healing, or draw the self to healing, without the conscious seeking. Conversely, the subconscious may not enable the healing sought by the conscious mind if the distorted configuration (a physical limitation, an illness, a mental distortion, etc.) is desired by the deeper self as a means of facilitating a certain (probably pre-incarnatively) chosen lesson.

In another example, Ra offers one of their strongest cautions in all the material. They highlight the need for great care as the will grows stronger and more power is brought into the system of self.

Your faculty of will is that which is powerful within you as co-Creator. You cannot ascribe to this faculty too much importance. Thus it must be carefully used and directed in service to others for those upon the positively oriented path.

There is great danger in the use of the will as the personality becomes stronger, for it may be used even subconsciously in ways reducing the polarity of the entity. – 52.7

I read this to mean that if there is unhealed or unintegrated forces and memory in the subconscious, whether from trauma or other negative bias, the subconscious may grab hold of the will and use it in ways that reduce the polarity of the entity, acting not in love but in separation, even to the point of harming self or other, even to the point of insanity.

The subconscious will of the instrument made regular guest appearances in the Ra contact, as it led both to the depletion of her vital energy (due to her strong will to serve) and the preservation of that vital energy (due to making a subconscious commitment to guard that energy). It is a fascinating case study of the impact and role of the subconscious in the life patterns. For examples, see: 70.4, 53.1, 64.4, 65.23, and 69.18.

Here Ra describes how those of Maldek, as Ra identified the planet, were consciously unable to gain the awareness held in their subconscious:

This calling was of those of Maldek. These entities were aware of their need for rectifying the consequences of their action and were in some confusion in an incarnate state as to the circumstances of their incarnation: the unconscious being aware, the conscious being quite confused. This created a calling. – 21.16

And then there was one that I particularly appreciated:

We scan this instrument and find its distortion towards appreciation of [Don and Jim’s] caring, as you may call it. This atmosphere, shall we say, offers the greatest contrast to the discomfort of such psychic attacks, being the reciprocal, that is, the atmosphere of psychic support.

This each of you do as a subconscious function of true attitudinal, mental, emotional, and spiritual distortions towards this instrument. There is no magic greater than honest distortion toward love. – 55.2

In the depths of Don and Jim’s beings they were biased toward genuinely loving and caring for Carla, in attitude, mind, emotion, and spirit.

Catalyst and the Unconscious

In ways that I do not fully grok, catalyst seems to derive from, and be largely constituted of, the subconscious mind. The most obvious metaphor that comes to mind is that of the iceberg and its tip. Most of the iceberg resides out of view below the water line. What is visible is only its uppermost portion, a small sampling relative to the whole.

That is a very limited metaphor, however, because the iceberg is relatively uniform above and below water. In contrast, what is perceived as catalyst by the conscious mind (the tip of the iceberg), is not typically representative of the true nature of catalyst as it is known and experienced by the subconscious mind. This is due to the veil which hides, or obscures, or distorts the catalyst; a situation that is amplified by our various misapprehensions, our often divided attention, and our imperfect memory.

All that you perceive seems to be consciously perceived. This is not the correct supposition. All that you perceive is perceived as catalyst unconsciously. By the, shall we say, time that the [conscious] mind begins its appreciation of catalyst, that catalyst has been filtered through the veil, and in some cases much is veiled in the most apparently clear perception. - 93.20

I read this as saying that, by the time we register something as catalyst (an emotion, a sensation, a reaction, a complex of feeling and thought about a person or ourselves, etc.), however clear it seems to our awareness, its actual origin and meaning remain veiled.[68] Here is one very small example:

In the questioner we may see the desire not to be carrying the load it carries given as physical manifestation of the soreness of those muscles for carrying used. That which is truly needed to be carried is a pre-incarnative responsibility which seems highly inconvenient. – 61.7

The questioner, Don Elkins, experienced the catalyst of sore muscles. To his conscious perception, this would simply seem to be sore muscles. But in truth this catalyst was of a subconscious origin, a manifestation of his reluctance to be “carrying” or fulfilling his pre-incarnatively chosen responsibility.[69] (This also points to how the body complex is a key ally in understanding and working with the unconscious. Whether it is merely a sensation or a long-term condition, the body, like a dream, reveals the symbolic language of the unconscious mind.)

That “the nature of catalyst is overwhelmingly of an unconsciousness,” brings home how Ra describes our plane as being not one of understanding. We behave or respond in ways we don’t understand. We are drawn to or away from other people without perhaps conscious forethought. We enact dramas with each other that baffle the other person, or ourselves, or all parties. All this because the veil obscures our own subconscious awareness from our conscious understanding. The words that we use on an intellectual level to communicate may be completely belied by what our subconscious is communicating, thus confusing the recipient of our words, or confusing us when they react to our subconscious signal.

Even as we dig down to consciously comprehend the sources and purpose of our catalyst, we still don’t often see the deeper layers of incarnational programming that biased us in the first place to have a certain range of orientation, reaction, or expression in order to solicit certain lessons.

Though the journey of self-realization is a journey of making catalyst increasingly conscious. Indeed, catalyst is not processed into the experience which precipitates growth until appreciated by the conscious mind.

All uses of catalyst by the mind are those consciously applied to catalyst. Without conscious intent the use of catalyst is never processed through mentation, ideation, and imagination. – 93.10 (see also 46.14–16)

For further exploration of this rich idea, see the Author’s Note at the end of this entry.

Dreams of the Unconscious

No footwork is needed of me for this section. I’ll just let Ra do the talking.

Questioner: Then you are saying that the subconscious is responsible for what I would call design or scriptwriting for the dream. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. – 86.9

Dreaming is an activity of communication through the veil of the unconscious mind and the conscious mind. The nature of this activity is wholly dependent upon the situation regarding the energy center blockages, activations, and crystallizations of a given [entity].

In one who is blocked at two of the three lower energy centers, dreaming will be of value in the polarization process in that there will be a repetition of those portions of recent catalyst as well as deeper-held blockages, thereby giving the waking mind clues as to the nature of these blockages, and hints as to possible changes in perception which may lead to the unblocking. […]

Therefore, in all cases it is useful to a mind/body/spirit complex to ponder the content and emotive resonance of dreams. – 86.7

The activity of dreaming is an activity in which there is made a finely wrought and excellently fashioned bridge from conscious to unconscious. In this state the various distortions which have occurred in the energy web of the body complex, due to the mis-precision with which energy influxes have been received, are healed. With the proper amount of dreaming comes the healing of these distortions. Continued lack of this possibility can cause seriously distorted mind/body/spirit complexes.

The other function of the dreaming which is of aid is that type of dream which is visionary and which prophets and mystics have experienced from days of old. Their visions come through the roots of mind and speak to a hungry world. Thus the dream is of service without being of a personally polarizing nature. However, in that mystic or prophet [who] desires to serve, such service will increase the entity’s polarity. – 86.12

It may be noted that it is only for a trained and disciplined observer to have reasonably good recall of the dreaming. This faculty may be learned by virtue of a discipline of the recording immediately upon awakening of each and every detail which can be recalled. This training sharpens one’s ability to recall the dream. The most common perception of a mind/body/spirit complex of its dreams is muddied, muddled, and quickly lost. – 86.10

Working with the Unconscious

In one way or another, much of this book is navigating the great dance between the conscious and unconscious minds. To work with the unconscious is to work with the self, from processing catalyst, to using the body as a teaching tool, to practicing meditation, decoding dreams, being sensitive to resonance, and all progressive activities of knowing and accepting the self. For the purpose of the book, we dip our third-density toes just a little further into the water.

First, a reminder that the conscious mind is as the individual tree manifesting upward above the ground. In the upper portions of the tree is the intellectual capacities and the more consciously perceived feelings. I believe that this is generally where our waking awareness lies. Moving downward into the trunk of tree we encounter that faculty known as intuition.

Moving further down the tree of mind we see the intuition, which is of the nature of the mind more in contact or in tune with the total beingness complex. – 30.2

The intuition is a bridge between the roots of the mind hidden below ground (behind the veil), and the upper portions of the individualized consciousness. This intuition, or at least the trunk that it occupies, has upward-moving and downward-moving functions, so to speak.

In the upward direction:

The function of intuition is to inform intelligence. – 49.4

However much data we gather to process through the software of our intellect, it will be incomplete without the intuition streaming information to inform our intellects of our own deeper reality, of the thoughts or feelings of others, and of the undercurrents of the moment. Sometimes that information emerges spontaneously in the form of inspiration—a breakthrough, a solution, an insight, or a vision of what could be.

The mechanism of inspiration involves an extraordinary faculty of desire, or will, to know or to receive in a certain area accompanied by the ability to open to and trust in what you may call intuition. – 38.4

Following is a particularly unique example of the upward direction of intuition. Ra describes how the intuition is supplied or “fed” by the roots of the mind; and in this particular feeding, the third-density entity perceives itself as connected to a cosmic community of other entities aiding their own planets in evolution.

When this realization [of our co-Creator relationship with the Logos] occurs, you may then widen the field of eyeshot, if you will, infinitely recognizing parts of the Logos throughout the One Infinite Creation, and feeling—with the roots of mind informing the intuition—the parents aiding their planets in evolution in reaches vast and unknown in the creation, for this process occurs many, many times in the evolution of the creation as an whole. – 65.17

In the downward direction:

In the following example we see how the conscious mind—through ritual and discipline in cooperation with the subconscious—sends communication through the trunk to the subconscious roots so that all levels may act as one. The change or reprogramming sought is then rendered in the depths as well as the surfaces.[70]

[Fasting], as all healing techniques, must be used by a conscious being; that is, a being conscious that the ridding of excess and unwanted material from the body complex is the analogy to the ridding of mind or spirit of excess or unwanted material. Thus the one discipline, or denial, of the unwanted portion as an appropriate part of the self is taken through the tree of mind down through the trunk to subconscious levels where the connection is made. And thus the body, mind, and spirit, then, in unison, express denial of the excess or unwanted spiritual or mental material as part of the entity. - 41.21

The conscious mind is a synthesized ratio or unique balance of both the rational and intuitive minds. Thus whatever energy, information, or experience moves through the intuition, it must be appraised by and in balance with the upper rational mind of the entity.

The function of intuition is to inform intelligence. In your illusion the unbridled predominance of intuition will tend to keep an entity from the greater polarizations due to the vagaries of intuitive perception. As you may see, these two types of brain structure need to be balanced in order that the net sum of experiential catalyst will be polarization and illumination, for without the acceptance by the rational mind of the worth of the intuitive faculty, the creative aspects which aid in illumination will be stifled. – 49.4

As a side note, Ra highlights one of the benefits of this rational/intuitive mind. They say that this mind, along with the body complex, makes it so difficult to learn alone that we are predisposed to be in relationship to one another. This is true for both polarities.

Consider, if you will, the tree for instance. It is self-sufficient. Consider, if you will, the third-density entity. It is self-sufficient only through difficulty and deprivation. It is difficult to learn alone for there is a built-in handicap—at once the great virtue and the great handicap of third density—that is the rational/intuitive mind. Thus, the weakening of the physical vehicle, as you call it, was designed to distort entities towards a predisposition to deal with each other. Thus, the lessons which approach a knowing of love can be begun. – 19.13

Ra says that so far as the ability to polarize goes, the entity “ruled by intuition and impulse is equal to the entity governed by rational analysis.” Both faculties may be used for service to self or service to others. They add:

It may seem that the rational or analytical mind might have more of a possibility of successfully pursuing the negative orientation due to the fact that, in our understanding, too much order is by its essence negative. However, this same ability to structure abstract concepts and to analyze experiential data may be the key to rapid positive polarization. It may be said that those whose analytical capacities are predominant have somewhat more to work with[71] in polarizing. – 49.4

To fully utilize the resources and abilities of the unconscious self is to engage in true, as our world would call it, magic:

Magical ability is the ability to consciously use the so-called unconscious. – 79.33

The principle behind any ritual of the white magical nature is to so configure the stimuli which reach down into the trunk of mind that this arrangement causes the generation of disciplined and purified emotion, or love, which then may be both protection and the key to the gateway to intelligent infinity. – 64.4

What I only vaguely understand is how the will uses the spirit shuttle to make contact with these deeper layers of the mind, and how the yield of that inquiry is passed upward from the roots through the intuition. In the first paragraph of the following quote we see an example of the archetypal mind contacted through such means; and in the second paragraph Ra indicates that it works essentially the same for the other “informers of intuition”:

Each archetype presents an aspect of the One Infinite Creation to teach the individual mind/body/spirit complex according to the calling […] of the entity. Teaching is done via the intuition. With proper seeking […] the power of will uses the spirit as a shuttle to contact the appropriate archetypical aspect necessary for the teach/learning.

In the same way, each of the other informers of intuition are contacted. They are hierarchical and proceed from the entity’s own subconscious mind to group, or planetary mind, to guides, to higher self, to archetypical mind, to cosmic mind or intelligent infinity. Each is contacted by the spirit serving as shuttle according to the harmonized electromagnetic configuration of the seeker’s mind and the information sought. – 67.28 (See also 30.2 and Spirit Complex in this guide.)

In another example, the student of evolution may evoke the Potentiator of the Mind as a means of understanding its own programming and its pre-incarnationally chosen lessons with greater depth and clarity.

To more deeply articulate [the unconscious mind and the incarnational programming encoded therein], this archetype, the Potentiator of the Mind, may be evoked with profit to the student of its own evolution. – 92.11

Questioner: Then are you saying that the source of pre-incarnative programmed catalyst is the Potentiator of Mind?

Ra: I am Ra. No. We are suggesting that the Potentiator of the Mind is an archetype which may aid the adept in grasping the nature of this pre-incarnative and continuingly incarnative series of choices. – 92.12

Though not explored in-depth in this entry, the unconscious mind is a portion of the mind that is, by definition, feminine in nature as that which awaits the reaching. The conscious mind, on the other hand, is masculine in nature as that which reaches.

Thus to close our exploration of the subconscious mind, we focus on two substantially profound passages from Ra. In the first, Ra encapsulates how the manner of the conscious mind’s relationship to its own subconscious (which is to say, how we relate to ourselves) is fundamentally different for each polarity.

Many use the trunk and roots of mind as if that portion of mind were a badly used, prostituted entity. Then this entity gains from this great storehouse that which is rough, prostituted, and without great virtue.

Those who turn to the deep mind seeing it in the guise of the maiden go forth to court it. The courtship has nothing of plunder in its semblance and may be protracted, yet the treasure gained by such careful courtship is great. The right-hand and left-hand transformations of the mind may be seen to differ by the attitude of the conscious mind towards its own resources as well as the resources of other-selves. – 99.8

It is a subject worth contemplating to ask oneself what it means to treat the resources of the deeper self with this level of undemanding patient care and respect in the quest for understanding. What is the relationship of this masculine principle to this feminine principle? What does the feminine hold that the masculine seeks? For what does the feminine await in the masculine? Dedicating one’s self to one of two polarized pathways in the exploration of these questions yields transformation of the mind and thus, transformation of the entity. For the positive path, this manifests on an inner and/or outer level as sanctified sexuality.

The concept of the pull towards mental polarity may well be examined in the light of what the student has already accreted concerning the nature of the conscious, exemplified by the male, and the unconscious, exemplified by the female. Indeed, both the prostituted and the virginal of deep mind invite and await the reaching.

In this image of Transformation of Mind [in the tarot], then, each of the females points the way it would go but is not able to move; nor are the two female entities striving to do so. They are at rest.

The conscious entity holds both and will turn itself one way or the other, or potentially backwards and forwards, rocking first one way, then the other, and not achieving the Transformation. In order for the transformation of mind to occur, one principle governing the use of the deep mind must be abandoned. - 100.6

And finally, Ra reminds us about the importance of meditation:

The prerequisite of mental work is the ability to retain silence of self at a steady state when required by the self. The mind must be opened like a door. The key is silence. – 5.2

The means of [polarizing in consciousness without external action] lie within. The key is first, silence, and secondly, singleness of thought. – 50.8

Without such a method of reversing the analytical process, one could not integrate into unity the many understandings gained in such seeking. – 15.14

Ra: Your language is not overstrewn with non-emotional terms for the functional qualities of what is now termed the unconscious mind. […]

The nature of the unconscious is of the nature of concept rather than word. Consequently, before the veiling the use of the deeper mind was that of the use of unspoken concept. You may consider the emotive and connotative aspects of a melody. One could call out, in some stylized fashion, the terms for the notes of the melody. One could say, “a quarter note A, a quarter note A, a quarter note A, whole note F.” This bears little resemblance to the beginning of the melody of one of your composers’ most influential melodies, that known to you as a symbol of victory.

This is the nature of the deeper mind. There are only stylized methods with which to discuss its functions. Thusly our descriptions of this portion of the mind, as well as the same portions of body and spirit, were given terms such as “far-seeing,” indicating that the nature of penetration of the veiled portion of the mind may be likened unto the journey too rich and exotic to contemplate adequate describing thereof. – 86.6

Author’s Note: The Source of All Catalyst

Ra describes that even catalyst which seems to come from external sources actually comes through the veil from the unconscious.

The nature of catalyst is that of the unconscious; that is, outward catalyst comes through the veil. – 93.20

And in the same vein:

The nature of catalyst is such that there is only one source, for the catalyst and experience are further attempts at specificity in dealing with the architecture of the unconscious mind of the self. – 101.4

I'm not sure how to read this one, but I wonder if this is another, more technical way to say that we only ever work on ourselves. This is a theme repeated throughout the Confederation’s philosophy. The self is the domain of our work. We cannot learn the lessons for an other-self, or do the work for another, or change another. Or this variation of the theme:

It is impossible to help another being directly. It is only possible to make catalyst available in whatever form, the most important being the radiation of realization of oneness with the Creator from the self, less important being information such as we share with you. – 17.2

If catalyst and our experience are “further attempts at specificity in dealing with the architecture of the unconscious mind of the self,” then our own unconscious, not the activity of an other-self, potentiates our own conscious mind, thus creating our own catalyst. Thus the self catalyzes the spiritual evolution of the self.

Yet, Ra also described how catalyst can be delivered by external sources and events. They say that catalyst is offered by the sub-Logos, that the healer provides catalyst for healing, and that the “the primary mechanism for catalytic experience in third density is other-self.” This is a bit confusing.

Though we seem to be reacting to an external person or event, maybe if our “catalyst and experience are further attempts at specificity in dealing with the architecture of the unconscious mind of the self,” our response to these other-selves is actually just an act of the self facing its self. As Ra says:

Those upon the right-hand path have no such protection against other-selves, for upon that path the doughty seeker shall find many mirrors for reflection in each other-self it encounters. – 99.8

The quickest way to learn is to deal with other-selves. This is a much greater catalyst than dealing with the self. Dealing with the self without other-selves is akin to living without what you would call mirrors. Thus, the self cannot see the fruits of its beingness. Thus, each may aid each by reflection. – 19.13

Maybe it is that the external entity or event simply triggers a response—aka: catalyst—thus acting as a mirror to show us to ourselves. That is, we are revealed to ourselves by our responses. The response, then, is our catalyst, is our learning, is our impetus toward progressively deeper realization of the self as the Creator.

The catalyst of experience works in order for the learn/teachings of this density to occur. However, if there is seen in the being a response, even if it is simply observed, the entity is still using the catalyst for learn/teaching. The end result is that the catalyst is no longer needed. Thus this density is no longer needed.

This is not indifference or objectivity but a finely tuned compassion and love which sees all things as love. This seeing elicits no response due to catalytic reactions. Thus the entity is now able to become co-Creator of experiential occurrences. This is the truer balance. – 42.2

Citations:

·        Mind Complex, general: 3.16, 4.17, 5.2, 19.11, 30.2, 30.4, 66.34, 78.33, 79.37, 83.19, 86.18, 92.14

·        The Unconscious, general: 30.2, 30.4, 31.16, 78.11, 79.11, 79.24, 99.8

·        Racial: 6.13, 6.4, 6.13, 9.6, 9.9, 10.15, 14.4, 15.15, 31.16, 90.9, 91.6–7, 91.12 || Planetary: 6.16, 10.6, 29.9, 30.14, 65.16 (See also “Planetary Mind” in Planet Earth entry) || Archetypal: 74.4, 90.14, 91.3, 93.4 || Cosmic: 22.1, 30.2, 42.16, 67.28, 74.4, 90.14, 91.2–4

·        Will and Desire of the Unconscious: 21.16, 52.7, 55.2, 66.16 || Sub-conscious of the instrument: 53.1, 64.4, 65.23, 69.18, 70.4, etc.

·        Catalyst and the Unconscious: 61.7, 93.10, 93.20

·        Dreams of the Unconscious: 86.7–12

·        Working with the Unconscious: 5.2, 15.14, 19.13, 38.4, 41.21, 49.4, 30.2, 50.8, 64.4, 65.17, 67.28, 79.33, 86.6, 92.11–12, 99.8, 100.6

·        Author’s Note: 17.2, 19.13, 33.14, 42.2, 93.20, 99.8, 101.4

For further exploration, see also:

·        10.14, 18.19, 19.13, 19.22, 20.33, 22.1–2, 22.2, 30.5, 40.14, 41.21, 46.2, 46.9, 46.12, 50.12, 51.5, 52.2, 53.11, 61.13, 64.4, 76.8

·        “Mind, body, and spirit are inextricably intertwined and cannot continue, one without the other. Thus we refer to the mind/body/spirit complex rather than attempting to deal with them separately, for the work, shall we say, that you do during your experiences is done through the interaction of these three components, not through any one.” – 30.2

·        The frontal lobes of the brain are an area involved with “joy or love in its creative sense” and all the same functions enabled by the three spirals of the pyramid. It is the area tapped by the adept that is connected to the contact of intelligent infinity through the gateway. 61.13, 49.2

·        Desire affecting/configuring the unconscious: 27.1, 94.10,

·        Unconscious and dreams: 44.11 || Used to communicate with teachers of the inner planes during pre-veil sleep: 83.3 || All mind/body/spirit complexes share a partial vocabulary of dreams in common: 95.18

·        Unconscious instrument: 22.1, 68.6, 69.7

·        Functions of the body under conscious control pre-veil: 83.20

·        Subconscious expectations affecting Confederation contact: 53.8, 53.12–13, 84.8

·        Unconscious ennobled by conscious, and vice versa: 78.36–37

·        In the archetypal mind, the unconscious is represented by the Potentiator, the conscious by the Matrix. To “potentiate” is to “to make effective or active or more effective or more active”. The subconscious potentiates the conscious, producing catalyst that furnishes experience for the entity.

·        See also Archetypal Mind, Veil, Spirit Complex, Body Complex

Illustration: Tree of Mind

Ra uses a tree’s anatomy as a metaphor to convey the relationship and hierarchical structure of the conscious and unconscious minds, including terminology of “roots” and “trunk.” This illustration is designed to creatively imagine Ra’s conception of the mind as a tree. Moving from top to bottom:

·        The individual conscious mind that includes the trunk but that manifests most outwardly and consciously in the upper crown.

·        The intuition that conveys information from the roots through the trunk to the conscious mind. It is unclear where on the trunk intuition ends.

·        The ground that represents the veil and conveys the delineation between the conscious and unconscious minds.

·        The personal subconscious that is the repository of the individual soul’s forgotten or repressed memory, pre-incarnational programming, record of past lives, and the deeper biases, emotions, and wisdoms.

·        The racial mind that is essentially a sub-planetary group mind. Ra indicates that many racial minds on this planet derive from various other planetary origins that have incarnated on Earth.

·        The planetary mind that is the mass mind containing every third-density entity on the planet, and in some way overlaps with or contains the mind of Gaia herself. Also called the Akashic Mind or Akashic Record.

·        The archetypical mind that is the mind of the sub-Logos: the blueprint for the third-density mind within that sub-Logos’s system.

·        The cosmic mind that is the final and largest container of mind, being the all-mind or the mind of the Creator which is shared by all the entities in the infinite universe. As Ra said, “the mind contains all things.”

·        The starry sky is intended to convey the universe.

·        The black band at the bottom is intended to convey the unknown mystery of intelligent infinity.

·        The spirit complex is intended to convey a funneling action. As Ra says:

This spirit complex is the channel whereby the inpourings from all of the various universal, planetary, and personal inpourings may be funneled into the roots of consciousness, and whereby consciousness may be funneled to the gateway of intelligent infinity through the balanced intelligent energy of body and mind. – 30.2

See Mind Complex, Spirit Complex, and Archetypal Mind in this guide for further exploration of the Tree of Mind.

Mixed Contact

Preface: Most of the following describes the pitfalls of a type of channeling during which the instrument is conscious. The contact with Ra, by contrast, was a channeling conducted with an instrument in an unconscious state. Both types of contact are susceptible to being detuned, as described below. It is unclear, however, whether the Ra contact could have become “mixed,” as can happen during conscious channeling, or whether a narrow-band contact is an all-or-nothing proposition where a loss of tuning equals a loss of contact altogether.

Either way, the Ra contact required an even higher level of tuning because the instrument was unconscious and thus couldn’t challenge the contact in the way a conscious instrument can, and because it was a narrow-band transmission. This tuning was achieved through various means, including the dedication, focus, and harmony of the group, the purity of the questions asked, and, critically, the purity and totality of the instrument’s dedication to service. Additionally, Ra suggested to the group the use of certain white magical procedures (that would not be used in normal, conscious channeling), to safeguard against negative intrusion and loss of the contact. To explore more, see the next entry, “Narrow Band.”

Mixed Contact: The more purely that a positively oriented individual and/or group performs the service of vocal channeling, the more metaphysical power they generate, and the more light they shine. This power has the capacity of empowering or energizing people who may be available for harvest in the positive sense. Thus do positively oriented channels become high-priority targets for Orion sources who become aware of that power.

Attracted to the intensity of the positive light, those of the negative polarity will offer the conscious channel negatively oriented information. If the conscious channel is properly tuned and successfully challenges all contacts,[72] then the channel will effectively reject the service of the negative entities. However, if the instrument is confused in their orientation, un-tuned, and/or does not challenge contacts, then they open themselves to receiving mixed contact, meaning a contact of mixed polarity whereby the untuned channel receives both positive and negative communications.

Mixed contact is made possible because negatively polarized entities transmit on the same frequency of light as those of the positive polarity. In other words, the positive and negative contacts may “feel” the same to the conscious instrument. The negative polarity can mimic the positive, using the same name as the positive source and giving their information a positive-sounding veneer which is embedded with disguised negative truth. And as the positive polarity sees love in all things, and as the negative polarity is clever, the untuned channel may unwittingly accept service-to-self philosophy.

If the untuned instrument is, at base, oriented towards service to others, the conscious channel will (unknowingly) alter the negative message to be more acceptable to the positive polarity while speaking of doom and warning of difficulties ahead. In other words, fear will bleed into the message—as will those energies which accompany fear, such as the seeking of security, defense, control, and preservation. The focus will be removed from seeking and serving others in the positive sense of radiation of love and light, acceptance, and forgiveness.

Tuning may also be lost through the desire to receive proof or offer it to others via some kind of demonstration of ability (such as accurate prediction of future events), or due to an emphasis placed upon the request for specific information, or the neglect of mental or ritual preparation, including simply not being mindful to tune the self before receiving contact.[73]

One potential consequence for the positive channel receiving mixed contact is the loss of credibility. This may happen as predictions are made which do not come to pass, or false information is given, or the personality of the instrument becomes elevated and glorified.

Ra indicates that each of our orthodox religious systems has become somewhat mixed in orientation (presumably through impression of negative philosophy coupled with the orientation of its practitioners) but nevertheless offer a pure path to the One Creator which is seen by the pure seeker.

Ra: We can only ask each group to consider the relative effect of philosophy and your so-called specific information. It is not the specificity of the information which attracts negative influences. It is the importance placed upon it.

This is why we iterate quite often, when asked for specific information, that it pales to insignificance, just as the grass withers and dies while the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator redounds to the very infinite realms of creation forever and ever, creating and creating itself in perpetuity.

Why then be concerned with the grass that blooms, withers and dies in its season only to grow once again due to the infinite love and light of the One Creator? This is the message we bring. Each entity is only superficially that which blooms and dies. In the deeper sense there is no end to beingness. – 26.36

Citations:

·        12.9, 12.15, 14.13, 16.15, 16.18–19, 26.36, 53.17, 60.18, 62.14, 68.16–17, 80.5, 89.6

For further exploration, see also:

·        18.24, 60.18, 72.7, 87.10, 100.4

·        Historical examples of positive sources receiving mixed contact: 14.13, 16.15–19, 24.14, 60.18

·        See also Quarantine in this guide.

Narrow Band

Multiple times Ra described their contact as “narrow-band.” In some respects they may have meant this literally in that the transmission stream itself was narrow, perhaps similar to describing the coherent light of a laser as narrow. For instance:

The instrument [Don] will find us entering the energy field at a slight angle towards the back of the top of the head in a narrow but strong area of intensity. We are not able to offer any conditioning due to our own transmitting limitations. Therefore, if the instrument can feel this particular effect he may then speak our thoughts as they come to him. – 1.0

We will, therefore, move on to the one known as Leonard. Again we caution the instrument that it is a narrow-band communication which is felt as a vibration entering the aura. – 1.0

The reception of our beam is a somewhat more advanced feat than some of the more broad vibration channels opened by other members for more introductory and intermediate work. – 1.0 (See also: 26.12)

Our contact is narrow-banded and thus the influx brought in with us must be precise. – 10.19

As we scan the instrument we find anomalies of the magnetic field which are distorted towards our abilities to find narrow-band channel into this instrument’s mind/body/spirit complex.

We have used channels such as this one, but in most cases the channels feel inspired by dreams and visions without being aware, consciously, of our identity or existence. This particular group has been accentuatedly trained to recognize such contact. This makes this group able to be aware of a focal or vibrational source of information. – 14.25

This contact is narrow-band. The instrument is highly sensitive. Thus we have good entry into it and can use it to an increasingly satisfactory level. – 61.12

We of Ra approach this instrument in narrow-band contact through violet ray. – 72.17

We of Ra communicate through narrow-band channel through the violet-ray energy center. We are not, as you would say, physically indwelling in this instrument; rather, the mind/body/spirit complex of this instrument rests with us.[74] – 85.20

In other respects, Ra says that “this contact is narrow-band and its preconditions precise,” meaning that it is not just the beam itself that is narrow, but it is also a narrow or limited set of preconditions that make the contact possible. The two most fundamental, irreplaceable preconditions include the purity of the instrument and harmony of the group.

This particular instrument was not trained, nor did it study, nor worked it at any discipline in order to contact Ra. We were able, as we have said many times, to contact this group using this instrument because of the purity of this instrument’s dedication to the service of the One Infinite Creator and also because of the great amount of harmony and acceptance enjoyed each by each within the group; this situation making it possible for the support group to function without significant distortion. – 94.9

Or put another way:

The overriding desire to serve others, bonded with the unique harmonics of this group’s vibratory complexes, gives us the opportunity to serve as one channel for the One Infinite Creator. – 55.7

That harmony included three people mutually supporting one another, genuinely loving each other, and accepting each in their own unique set of distortions. That harmony also included the “support group” (Don and Jim) serving the two vital functions of protecting the contact and energizing the instrument.

Mechanical concerns such as the need to exclude all unnecessary electrical devices and electromagnetic energies (30.17, 88.10) formed another precise precondition. But the focus of the questions themselves was a much more critical precondition. If the group had chosen to place heavy importance upon specific and/or transient information, then the narrow band would have been lost.

It is quite precisely correct that the level and purity of this contact is dependent upon the level and purity of information sought. Thusly, the continued requests for specific information from this particular source is deleterious to the substance of your purpose. – 37.4

Precision permeates every corner of the Ra contact, from Ra’s meticulous choice of words, to the clarity of their message, to the prerequisite conditions of the contact, to the mechanics of its conduct. An analogy could be drawn to driving a vehicle at very high speeds where precision is similarly important: the smallest adjustment to steering has significant, even fatal consequences. At the levels of intensity of the Ra contact, incredible care had to be taken at every step, but without sacrifice to the creative flow of harmony, laughter, love, merriment, mutual support, and shared experience.

Questioner: Can you tell me why the slight error made in the ritual starting this communication two sessions ago allowed the intrusion of one Orion affiliated entity?

Ra: I am Ra. This contact is narrow-band and its preconditions precise. The other-self offering its service in the negative path also is possessed of the skill of the swordsman. You deal in this contact with, shall we say, forces of great intensity poured into a vessel as delicate as a snowflake and as crystalline.

Ra: The smallest of lapses may disturb the regularity of this pattern of energies which forms the channel for these transmissions. – 64.5

Ra: We may say once again two notes: Firstly, we searched long to find an appropriate channel or instrument and an appropriate support group. If this opportunity is ended we shall be grateful for that which has been done, but the possibility/probability vortices indicating the location of this configuration again are slight. Secondly, we thank you, for we know what you sacrifice in order to do that which you, as a group, wish to do. – 69.5

Ra: [Our] choosing of this group to do some work to serve others was of an intensive nature. Each present sacrificed much for no tangible result. Each may search its heart for the type of sacrifice, knowing that the material sacrifices are the least; the intensive commitment to blending into an harmonious group at the apex of sacrifice.

Under these conditions we found your vibration. We observed your vibration. It will not be seen often. We do not wish to puff up the pride, but we shall not [negotiate or haggle] with the circumstances necessary for our particular contact. Thus you have received, and we willingly undertake, the honor/duty of continuing to offer transmissions of concepts which are, to the best of our abilities, precise in nature and grounded in the attempt to unify many of those things that concern you. – 37.3

Citations:

·        1.0, 10.19, 14.25, 26.36, 30.17, 33.1, 37.4, 55.7, 59.3, 61.12, 64.5, 65.4, 69.5, 72.7, 72.17, 85.20, 94.9

For further exploration, see also:

·        67.21, 84.21, 87.6

·        More preconditions: 11.2, 14.25, 37.3, 39.9, 71.21, 72.7, 81.8, 94.7

·        Group harmony: 21.1, 33.1–2, 36.21, 53.2, 55.2, 57.1, 61.5, 62.26, 63.5, 65.1, 71.21, 91.38, 94.9, 99.11, 100.15, 102.21, 105.22

·        In normal unconsciousness, the “mind/body/spirit [complex] is intact.” In the case of the narrow-band trance state, the instrument’s “mind/body/spirit complex [was] not present.” 72.5–6.

·        “Each time […] that we perform this working, our social memory complex vibrational distortion meshes more firmly with this instrument’s unconscious distortions towards service. Thus we are becoming a part of this instrument’s vibratory complex and it a part of ours. This occurs upon the unconscious level, the level whereby the mind has gone down through to the roots of consciousness which you may call cosmic: 22.1

One Original Thought[75]

There is infinite novelty, surprise, and variety for the Creator to discover and experience in the ever-unfolding act of creation. As Ra says:

Thus the one intelligent infinity invested itself in an exploration of many-ness. Due to the infinite possibilities of intelligent infinity, there is no ending to many-ness. The exploration, thus, is free to continue infinitely in an eternal present. – 13.12

Yet, there is only one original thought.

The Confederation of Planets in the Service of the Infinite Creator has only one important statement. That statement, my friends, as you know, is: “All things, all of life, all of the creation is part of One Original Thought.” – 1.0

All subsequent thought (all the creation’s novelty and variety) is derived from, or a product of, the original thought—which is to say, the entire universe is the product of this one thought. Everything that springs from that original thought, then, is no longer quite original.[76]

In the conscious Confederation channeling there is often a linking of the One Original Thought with Love itself, the Love that is synonymous with the Logos. In my humble understanding of the cosmic genesis in the Law of One, this is true enough—for the One Great Logos[77] is the kinetic side of intelligent infinity: the focus of Free Will, the first manifestation of Consciousness, the creation being born.[78]

However, it seems to go deeper than “the Original Thought is love” because Love (or Logos) is the second great distortion. The first great distortion is Free Will. The first distortion is infinity becoming aware; infinity realizing or discovering that it can and will know Itself. The Focus that this moment then finds—the Consciousness that is born—is the second distortion, the Logos.

The One Original Thought, then, may be infinity becoming aware and conceiving that an infinite, unified Creator could and would know Itself through the division into subject and object, the manifestation of manyness. What a Thought! As this Q’uo channeling indicates:

K: I would like to ask about the Original Thought. This is a product of the Logos that created the universe? How do we experience this One original Thought at this time?

Q’uo: I am Q’uo, and am aware of your query, my brother. The One Great Original Thought that has set all into motion is the creation itself, that which you experience at this time and that which is beyond your current ability to perceive but which shall become more and more available to you as you progress in your own evolutionary journey. To say that the One Great Original Thought is the Logos is to somewhat misapply the term “Logos,” for the One Thought of the Creator was the thought that It would know Itself. This is the concept of Free Will as you know it.

The means by which the Creator decided to know Itself was to employ the great creative energy and power of infinite numbers of Logoi so that each Logos is as a star or sun body and is an entity of completeness with all densities represented within it. Each Logos has within its care some form of planetary system that also offers the opportunity for what you know as life to be created and supported therein, and to move upon the evolutionary path utilizing the free will embedded within all creation by the Creator in Its One Great Original Thought.

Is there another query, my brother?

K: How were you able to perceive the nature of the One Great Original Thought if it was in the mind of the Creator or within the Creator?

I am Q’uo, and am aware of your query, my brother. As we all are a portion of this one Creator, cells within the one great body of Being, each may, through the process of meditation, retire in a single-pointed fashion to that sacred room within, and in those special moments of illumination become aware of the nature of the self and the nature of the Creator and the nature of the creation as being One. – Jan 11, 1995

This thought, however, was not a one-off, shall we say; as if the Creator had this original idea and there it stood, forever fixed in the past like a memory in a picture. Rather, the One Original Thought seems to evolve with the evolution of creation. This seed idea that births everything gains from and grows with that which is learned in the great and simultaneous experiment of manifest creation.

In evolutionary terms, this learning absorbs all energies and experiences at the close of the octave, incorporates the distilled lessons, and births a new octave—that new octave imprinted with the lessons of the prior.[79] So that in any given octave, the One Original Thought is not just infinity’s initial seed idea, but subsequently also includes all that has been learned previously/will be learned in the next octave in the experience of the Creator by the Creator. Each generation, then, refines the One Original Thought.

The One Original Thought is the harvest of all previous, if you would use this term, experience of the Creator by the Creator. As It decides to know Itself It generates Itself into that plenum, full of the glory and the power of the One Infinite Creator which is manifested to your perceptions as space or outer space. Each generation of this knowing begets a knowing which has the capacity, through free will, to choose methods of knowing Itself. Therefore, gradually, step by step, the Creator becomes that which may know Itself, and the portions of the Creator partake less purely in the power of the Original Word or Thought. This is for the purpose of refinement of the One Original Thought. The Creator does not properly create as much as It experiences Itself. – 82.10

As you have noted, the creation of which your Logos is a part is a protean entity which grows and learns upon a macrocosmic scale. The Logos is not a part of time. All that is learned from experience in an octave is, therefore, the harvest of that Logos and is further the nature of that Logos. The original Logos’s experience was, viewed in space/time, small; Its experience now, more. – 78.10

Yet, perhaps it is that the Logos is the One Original Thought, or is that which holds and manifests the Original Thought. Ra indicates that, prior to any manifestation of the universe as we know it, the Logos conceives and designs our creation in its “thought complexes.” So it is that the Logos is something of the consciousness or mind of the Creator, building and then manifesting a plan to enact and fulfill the Creator’s desire to know Itself. If indeed there was a first Logos (as the quote above could be interpreted to mean), that first Logos conceives or embodies the Original Thought, and all subsequent octave-level generations of Logoi harvest and refine that Original Thought, particularly through their sub-Logoic offspring.

Also, Ra seems to use “Word” synonymously with “Thought” in the quote above when they say, “the power of the Original Word or Thought.” “Logos” is also understood to be “Word,” not in the grammatical sense of “word,” but as the creative, ordering, generative principle of the universe.

At any rate…

There is nothing else which is of aid in demonstrating the Original Thought except your very being; and the distortions that come from the unexplained, inarticulate, or mystery-clad being are many. – 1.10

Citations:

·        1.0, 1.10, 13.12, 78.10, 82.10, 84.22, 92.22, Nov 12, 1995

For further exploration, see also:

·        52.12, 54.8, 60.27, 82.9

·        Harvest of the previous octave: 78.10 82.11, 84.22.

Orion Empire

The Orion Empire is an organization of beings that might be considered the dark counterpart of the Confederation whereby individuals and social memory complexes, ranging from third to sixth density, operate strategically together in their desire to serve the self and polarize upon the negative path. Built wholly upon service-to-self philosophy, they are organized in a strict pecking order that pits power against power, with the more powerful controlling and enslaving the less powerful. This is the model of empire.

The overarching goal of the individual within the Orion Empire is the ever-expanding use of the energies of others through their manipulation, control, and enslavement, all for the sole benefit and increased power of the self. The entire society is organized on these hierarchical principles that demands obedience upon the basis of relative power. And those of less power, desirous of advancing on the negative path, become willing slaves of those in the higher echelons of the hierarchy. Yet, as each individual is concerned solely with serving themselves, only very rarely is the social memory complex of negative polarity capable of acting totally as one being.

As such, Orion social memory complexes face a great deal of random energy released by acts of separation and disharmony. Thus the problem of spiritual entropy causes them to experience constant disintegration of their social memory complexes. Their numbers are around one-tenth those of the Confederation.

As with the Confederation, great opportunities for advancement come to negatively oriented beings by way of offering their particular service to those of third density. But whereas the Confederation awaits a calling, the Orion group calls itself to service: the service of conquest and teaching the ways of service to self. One of the principal philosophies they promulgate to those of third density is the distortion of the rightness of the elite,[80] and the necessity of the elite to manipulate and enslave others. This teaching, then, helps to foster an atmosphere of consciousness that becomes fertile ground for recruiting the unpolarized into the negative polarity, the social memory complex gaining the power of the new recruit up to the top of the apex structure.

Their essential objective is to control the light and, failing that—if the light is a power source capable of strengthening the positive polarity—putting out that light. Among the modes of interaction with those of the third density, the Orion group may work to give false information to positively oriented recipients in order to detune or discredit a channel, negatively influence dreams, plant seeds of negativity, foster environments of fear, confusion, or separation, exacerbate pre-existing distortions through psychic greeting, offer temptations of distortions of “ego,” and other catalyst which turns the focus away from the One Infinite Creator in all, etc..

They are named “Orion” because of their location as being somewhere in the vicinity of the Orion constellation. Whether that is their headquarters and whether every social memory complex of that area is negative is unknown.

In short, members of the Orion Group have not a single friend in the universe. Each loves only the self, while all others in its empire club are out to use it for personal gain. Yet this is the path of service that some love and choose, at least for a time. In the end it seems that all paths lead home.

Ra: Like the Confederation, the densities of the mass consciousnesses which comprise [the Orion] group are varied. There are a very few third density, a larger number of fourth density, a similarly large number of fifth density, and very few sixth-density entities comprising this organization. Their numbers are perhaps one-tenth ours at any point in the space/time continuum as the problem of spiritual entropy causes them to experience constant disintegration of their social memory complexes.

Their power is the same as ours. The Law of One blinks neither at the light or the darkness, but is available for service to others and service to self. (However, service to others results in service to self, thus preserving and further harmonizing the distortions of those entities seeking intelligent infinity through these disciplines.)

Those seeking intelligent infinity through the use of service to self create the same amount of power but, as we said, have constant difficulty because of the concept of separation which is implicit in the manifestations of the service to self which involve power over others. This weakens and eventually disintegrates the energy collected by such mind/body/spirit complexes who call the Orion group, and the social memory complexes which comprise the Orion group.

It should be noted, carefully pondered, and accepted, that the Law of One is available to any social memory complex which has decided to strive together for any seeking of purpose, be it service to others or service to self. The laws, which are the primal distortions of the Law of One, then are placed into operation, and the illusion of space/time is used as a medium for the development of the results of those choices freely made. Thus all entities learn, no matter what they seek. All learn the same, some rapidly, some slowly. – 7.15

Citations:

·        7.14–15, 8.12, 11.31, 12.13, 16.57, 17.16, 20.30, 24.6, 26.34, 38.14, 44.11, 57.3, 62.16, 62.20, 66.29–30, 87.7-8, 87.12, 87.14

For further exploration, see also:

·        8.14, 12.2, 12.9, 12.14, 14.13, 16.60-61, 48.6, 62.17, 62.20, 68.5, 78.25, 90.4

·        The Orion Empire’s sordid history of interaction with Earth, see the Timeline in the next book of The Resource Series.

·        Conditions of a fourth-density negative planet: 38.14

·        The inroads made into the planetary consciousness: 18.24–25

·        The crusaders of the Orion group: 11.6–22

·        Likened, in simple example, to the model of the Third Reich: 7.14

·        The battles being waged between fourth density Orion and Confederation members: 25.4–10, 78.25.

·        Despite the proclivity toward infringing upon free will, they still dance with free will in ways that are not entirely clear to me: 16.1–2, 16.9, 24.8, 55.4, 68.17–18, 69.9, 71.14, & especially 72.8

Planet Earth:
Transition to Fourth Density

The following is an exploration of a few basic concepts in relation to our beloved, sacred planet Earth. Among them: the growth of the universe from galaxies to planets; how intelligent energy sets up a clock-like curriculum of evolution; how our planet moves through its present transition into the next density; and the ways in which third-density beings harmonically interact with the planet, share a planetary mind, and heal the planet during the birth of the new density of evolution.

You must see the Earth, as you call it, as being seven Earths. There is red, orange, yellow, and there will soon be a completed green-color vibratory locus for fourth-density entities which they will call Earth. –  62.29

Universe à Galaxy à Solar System à Planet à Our Lives

Ra describes what we would perceive as the progression of growth of the known universe.

There is a center to infinity. From this center all spreads. Therefore, there are centers to the creation, to the galaxies, to star systems, to planetary systems, and to consciousness. In each case you may see growth from the center outward. – 82.7

The way that all spreads from this center is through the action of intelligent energy. In other words, it is not infinity spreading, per se, but intelligent infinity in manifestation—aka—intelligent energy: the love/light, light/love energy that is the entire creation. And it manifests or moves in a particular way.

This light of love was made to have […] certain characteristics, among them the infinite whole paradoxically described by the straight line, as you would call it. This paradox is responsible for the shape of the various physical illusion entities you call solar systems, galaxies, and planets, all revolving and tending towards the lenticular. – 13.19

The spiraling energy, which is the characteristic of what you call “light,” moves in straight line spiral thus giving spirals an inevitable vector upwards to a more comprehensive beingness with regards to intelligent infinity. – 13.17

That straight-line, spiraling movement of light is what Ra calls the “upward spiraling light,” known by some Earth traditions as “prana.” That spiraling light moves in a hierarchical pattern from “larger to smaller,” as we envision things.

The process [of the creation of stars and planets] is from the larger, in your illusion, to the smaller. Thus the co-Creator [Logos], individualizing the galaxy, created energy patterns which then focused in multitudinous focuses [sub-Logoi] of further conscious awareness of intelligent infinity. Thus, the solar system [sub-Logos] of which you experience inhabitation is of its own patterns, rhythms, and so-called natural laws which are unique to itself. However, the progression is from the galaxy spiraling energy, to the solar spiraling energy, to the planetary spiraling energy, to the experiential circumstances of spiraling energy[81] which begin the first density of awareness or consciousness of planetary entities. – 13.15

Each Logoic tier in that hierarchical pattern described above uses intelligent energy within the parameters of the senior Logos.

In relation to the potentiated intelligent infinity which makes use of intelligent energy, [the sun body] is the offspring, shall we say, of the [galactic] Logos […].  The relationship is hierarchical in that the sub-Logos [sun] uses the intelligent energy in ways set forth by the Logos [galactic center] and uses its free will to co-create the, shall we say, full nuances of your densities as you experience them. – 41.4

As Ra explains in the following quotes, this spiraling action mimics a “three-dimension clock face” throughout the galactic environment, with intelligent energy portioned into precisely delineated regions, something akin to the hours on the clock face. And just as the hands of the clock turn inexorably and circularly from one region of the clock to the next, the start of a new hour signaling a new portion of experience, so too do solar systems circle around the center of the galaxy, moving through different quantum regions of intelligent energy; so too do planets circle around their central star in their solar systems. Though because this movement has an “upward” vector, it is not a circular movement but a spiraling movement through these bands of space.

Visualize, if you will, the particular energy which, outward flowing and inward coagulating, formed [this] tiny realm of the creation […]. Continue seeing the rhythm of this process. The living flow creates a rhythm which is as inevitable as one of your timepieces. Each of your planetary entities began the first cycle when the energy nexus was able in that environment to support such mind/body experiences. Thus, each of your planetary entities is on a different cyclical schedule as you might call it. The timing of these cycles is a measurement equal to a portion of intelligent energy. – 9.4

This intelligent energy offers a type of clock. The cycles move as precisely as a clock strikes your hour. Thus, the gateway from intelligent energy to intelligent infinity opens regardless of circumstance on the striking of the hour. – 9.4

Questioner: Is there a clock-like face, shall I say, associated with the entire major galaxy of many billions of stars so that as it revolves, it carries all of these stars and planetary systems through transitions from density to density? Is this how it works?

Ra: I am Ra. You are perceptive. You may see a three-dimensional clock face or spiral of endlessness which is planned by the Logos for this purpose. –  63.29

Electromagnetic/Geometric Planetary Energies

Thus does our little planet inevitably move through different portions of intelligent energy, or regions of space. Each region offers a new density of experience, a new quantum level of reality. When Earth cycled into the spiraling energy that supported first density, then first density began. The same was true for second and third densities. Our planet is now entering a new hour on that clock: the vibration of love and understanding. But before we speak of the fourth density, we focus for a moment on the planet’s energy fields.

Ra describes the electromagnetic and metaphysical energy/force fields of this planet as: a) being geometrically precise, b) having magnetically determined points of entry, c) receiving cosmic and other “streamings” through these points, and d) being akin to the same fields and points of entry of the individual mind/body/spirit complex.

Imagine, if you will, the many force fields of the Earth in their geometrically precise web. Energies stream into the Earth planes, as you would call them, from magnetically determined points. – 14.7

The energy fields of the planet upon which you dwell and the holistic or cosmic distortions or streamings which enter the planetary aura […] – 2.3

Love, creating Light, becoming love/light, streams into the planetary sphere according to the electromagnetic web of points or nexi of entrance. These streamings are then available to the individual who, like the planet, is a web of electromagnetic energy fields with points or nexi of entrance. – 15.9

It is correct that there is a correlation between the energy field of an entity of your nature and planetary bodies, for all material is constructed by means of the dynamic tension of the magnetic field. The lines of force in both cases may be seen to be much like the interweaving spirals of the braided hair. Thus positive and negative wind and interweave forming geometric relationships in the energy fields of both persons, as you would call a mind/body/spirit complex, and planets. – 49.5

Planetary Mind

All third-density entities living on a particular planet share what’s called a planetary mind. This is visualized in the Tree of Mind, Ra’s oft-used metaphor for the structure of the mind (as illustrated in this book). Moving downward through the roots of the tree one enters the deep mind, the unconscious. The layers of deep mind progress downward from the individual unconscious, to the racial mind, the planetary mind, the archetypal mind (the mind of our solar system), and the cosmic all-mind.

The planetary mind, also called the Akashic Records or Akashic Mind,[82] is the collective consciousness of all racial minds and all entities on a planet. The planetary mind also includes the consciousness of the planet itself.

Questioner: I made this analogy once before but reiterate it at this time to clarify my own thinking in seeing the planetary entity as somewhat of a single entity made up of billions of mind/body/spirit complexes. Is my viewpoint correct?

Ra: I am Ra. You are quite correct. – 65.16

[The planet’s] material is quite confused due to the society memory complexes embedded in Its consciousness. – 6.16

Questioner: Then the planet which we walk upon here would be some form of sub-sub-Logos. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. A planetary entity is so named only as Logos if it is working in harmonic fashion with entities or mind/body[83] complexes upon its surface or within its electromagnetic field. – 29.9

When Ra says “mind/body complexes” in the above quote, they appear to mean that it is not just a third-density population that awakens the Logoic consciousness of the planet, but the second-density and perhaps even first density as well—presumably, though, to lesser degree.

When Ra speaks of entities working in a “harmonic fashion” awakening the planetary consciousness, this does not, to my very limited understanding, imply a harmonious/disharmonious relationship. While I don’t quite grasp it, harmonics are connected to signals, waves, and frequencies—whether acoustic, electromagnetic, vibratory, or other—where the wave forms are positive integer multiples of the base or fundamental frequency.

In my intuition it is the birth of sentience on a planet symbiotically interacting with the planet that activates the planetary being as a Logos. In the following quote, Don has asked for a brief history of all the planets in our own solar system. Ra’s chooses to address only those planets that have had, presently have, or will have entities living on them, the rest they lump in as “part of the Logos.”

We shall give you a metaphysical description only of those planets upon which individual mind/body/spirit complexes have been, are, or shall be experienced. You may understand the other spheres to be a part of the Logos. We take the one known as Venus. This planetary sphere was one of rapid evolution.… - 30.14

So it would seem only manifest entities (from first density onward?) differentiates a planet from the Logos. One gets the sense, as we will soon see, that it is third-density beings who consciously or perhaps unconsciously activate and cultivate the planet as an entity to a higher level.

Our Relationship with Gaia

There is a mutually impactful, inextricable relationship of shared identity on the level of planetary consciousness with our planet, whether characterized by harmony or disharmony. Though many individual entities, groups, and cultures in our history have enjoyed an harmonious relationship with our Earth, our overall collective history rings of repeated themes of strife, conflict, and disharmony. In the following section, Ra indicates that this disharmony has consequences for the developing consciousness of the planet—particularly as these distortions are absorbed by the planet.

It is only when the planetary sphere begins harmonically interacting with mind/body complexes, and more especially mind/body/spirit complexes, that [the] planetary spheres take on distortions due to the thought complexes of entities interacting with the planetary entity. – 29.10

This absorption of the thoughts/feelings/energies of humanity shows up as blockage, imbalance, and misalignment in the planet’s own energy field, much as it does in the individual’s energy field. This causes the planet to be out of balance, both in its relationship with its own third-density population and its positioning with regard to the cosmic streamings.

Rapid aging occurs upon this third-density planet due to an ongoing imbalance of receptor web complex in the etheric portion of the energy field of this planet. The thought-form distortions of your peoples have caused the energy streamings to enter the planetary magnetic atmosphere, if you would so term this web of energy patterns, in such a way that the proper streamings are not correctly imbued with balanced vibratory light/love from the, shall we say, cosmic level of this octave of existence. – 15.4

In a balanced individual each energy center is balanced and functioning brightly and fully. The blockages of your planetary sphere cause some distortion of intelligent energy. The blockages of the mind/body/spirit complex further distort or unbalance this energy. There is one energy. It may be understood as love/light or light/love or intelligent energy. – 15.9

If an entity is not in harmony with its circumstances it feels a burning within. The temperature of the physical vehicle does not yet rise, only the heat of the temper or the tears, as we may describe this disharmony. However, if an entity persists for a long period of your space/time in feeling this emotive heat and disharmony, the entire body complex will begin to resonate to this disharmony, and the disharmony will then show up as the cancer or other degenerative distortions from what you call health.

When an entire planetary system of peoples and cultures repeatedly experiences disharmony on a great scale, the earth under the feet of these entities shall begin to resonate with this disharmony. Due to the nature of the physical vehicle, disharmony shows up as a blockage of growth, or an uncontrolled growth, since the primary function of a mind/body/spirit complex’s bodily complex is growth and maintenance.

In the case of your planet, the purpose of the planet is the maintenance of orbit and the proper location or orientation with regards to other cosmic influences. In order to have this occurring properly the interior of your sphere is hot in your physical terms. Thus instead of uncontrolled growth you begin to experience uncontrolled heat and its expansive consequences. – 60.20

Questioner: It would seem to me the heating effect that takes place on the planet is analogous to a disease in the body and would have as a root cause the same or analogous mental configuration. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct except that the spiritual configuration as well as mental biases of your peoples has been responsible for these distortions of the body complex of your planetary sphere. – 63.31

The planet’s absorption of our disharmonious energies manifests in difficulties and tragedies, from premature aging[84] to catastrophic weather patterns. This general energetic imbalance is that which Ra says many of the ancient pyramids were built to address.

Quick Author’s Note: How incredible, though, that the planet absorbs and manifests the energies of collective human consciousness. Imagine earth sciences that studied the complex and profound interrelationship between human and planetary consciousness! What understandings might we unlock? What deeper experience of our home is available to us? What gifts may we offer the planet and the planet offer us that remain completely unknown to the dominant global culture? These dynamics have been somewhat known and addressed to various degrees by Gaia-centric cultures in our history. Perhaps we might rediscover what they knew.

Emerging Fourth Density

The existence of an interrelationship between Earth and its inhabitants briefly established, this entry returns now to the clock-like face of the galaxy in order to examine Earth’s present position on the figurative clock.

The fourth density is a vibrational spectrum. Your time/space continuum has spiraled your planetary sphere and your […] star into this vibration. This will cause the planetary sphere itself to electromagnetically realign its vortices of reception of the instreaming of cosmic forces (expressing themselves as vibrational webs) so that the Earth will thus be fourth-density magnetized, as you might call it. – 17.1

As Earth moves into this new vibration—or energetic environment of the galaxy Ra identifies as “love and understanding”—it is being met with a different order of spiraling energy. The Earth, then, must “realign its vortices of reception” to welcome this new energy and activate, or birth, a new density of experience. However, that birth is made problematic by the disharmony described above, summarized concisely in 40.8 when Ra says that “the third-density climate of planetary consciousness is retarding the process.”

What does it mean for the human population to be retarding process?  Gaia herself is moving into, and ready for, the full activation of fourth density, but the third-density population on her surface lags behind, shall we say.

Questioner: What is the density level of our planet Earth at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. The sphere upon which you dwell is third density in its beingness of mind/body/spirit complexes. It is now [however] in a space/time continuum, fourth density. This is causing a somewhat difficult harvest. – 13.22

This mismatch between a planetary population that is disharmoniously and distractedly stuck in third density, continuing to ignore the ways of love, and a planet occupying a new spatial region of fourth-density vibration of love and understanding, creates, as Ra indicated, difficulty.

Questioner: What is the position of this planet with respect to progression of the cycle at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. This sphere is at this time in fourth-dimension vibration. Its material is quite confused due to the society memory complexes embedded in its consciousness. It has not made an easy transition to the vibrations which beckon. Therefore, it will be fetched with some inconvenience. – 6.16

This is going to occur with some inconvenience, as we have said before, due to the energies of the thought-forms of your peoples which disturb the orderly constructs of energy patterns within your Earth spirals of energy which increases entropy and unusable heat. This will cause your planetary sphere to have some ruptures in its outer garment while making itself appropriately magnetized for fourth density. This is the planetary adjustment. – 17.1

Questioner: How does a third-density planet become a fourth-density?

Ra: I am Ra. The fourth density is, as we have said, as regularized in its approach as the striking of a clock upon the hour. The space/time of your solar system has enabled this planetary sphere to spiral into space/time of a different vibrational configuration. This causes the planetary sphere to be able to be molded by these new distortions. However, the thought-forms of your people during this transition period are such that the mind/body/spirit complexes of both individual and societies are scattered throughout the spectrum instead of becoming able to grasp the needle, shall we say, and point the compass in one direction.[85]

Thus, the entry into the vibration of love, sometimes called by your people the vibration of understanding, is not effective with the present societal complex. Thus, the harvest shall be such that many will repeat the third-density cycle. The energies of your wanderers, your teachers, and your adepts at this time are all bent upon increasing the harvest. However, there are few to harvest. – 13.23

The critical role humans play in slowing and distorting the movement into fourth density highlights their responsibility with regard to this transition.

In your space/time you and your peoples are the parents of that which is in the womb. The Earth, as you call it, is ready to be born and the delivery is not going smoothly. When this entity has become born it will be instinct with the social memory complex of its parents which have become fourth-density positive.  – 65.17

This is the work of every entity on Earth oriented toward love and understanding. And, as Ra indicated above, this is the work that defines the very reason the wanderer incarnates on Earth: to aid the harvest and lighten the planetary vibration, as the next quotes communicate.

Lightening & Healing the Planetary Vibration

The number [of wanderers incarnate] is approximate due to an heavy influx of those birthed at this time due to an intensive need to lighten the planetary vibration and thus aid in harvest. – 12.27

The overriding reason for the offering of these Brothers and Sisters of Sorrow in incarnative states [aka: wanderers] is the possibility of aiding other-selves by the lightening of the planetary consciousness distortions and the probability of offering catalyst to other-selves which will increase the harvest. – 52.9

It was the aim of wanderers to serve the entities of this planet in whatever way was requested. And it was also the aim of wanderers that their vibratory patterns might lighten the planetary vibration as a whole, thus ameliorating the effects of planetary disharmony and palliating any results of this disharmony. – 65.11

Questioner: (question paraphrased) Does the physical presence of wanderers on Earth aid the total consciousness of the planet via their vibrations, similar to electrical polarity and charging a battery?”

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct and the mechanism is precisely as you state. […] Each wanderer, in offering itself before incarnation, has some special service to offer in addition to the doubling effect of planetary love and light, and the basic function of serving as beacon or shepherd. – 65.12

This last quote gets to the heart of the mission of both the wanderer and any human being working toward fourth density. This is the principle that the radiation or giving of the self is the greatest service—that one’s own vibrations contribute to the planetary mind and the birth of fourth density. In this way, self work = world work. The more that the self can open the heart, exercise faith instead of fear, and direct its will toward serving others, the more the self becomes as the lighthouse in the darkness. And the greater the number of lighthouses, the greater the light.

This  wisdom enables the entity to appreciate its contributions to the planetary consciousness by the quality of its being, without regard to activity or behavior which expects results upon visible planes. – 42.7

To aid the self in polarization towards love and light is to aid the planetary vibration. – 71.16

In the following, Ra describes how an adept working through visualization can both lighten the planetary vibration and literally manifest fourth density into our space/time experience.

Visualization is the tool of the adept. […] When this ability has become crystallized in an adept, the adept may then do polarizing in consciousness without external action which can affect the planetary consciousness. This is the reason for existence of the so-called white magician. Only those wishing to pursue the conscious raising of planetary vibration will find visualization to be a particularly satisfying type of meditation. – 49.8

Questioner: Can you tell me how the adept, then, after being able to hold the image for several minutes, what he does then to affect planetary consciousness or increase positive polarity? I still don’t quite understand about this.

Ra: I am Ra. When the positive adept touches intelligent infinity from within, this is the most powerful of connections, for it is the connection of the whole mind/body/spirit complex microcosm with the macrocosm. This connection enables the, shall we say, green-ray true color in time/space to manifest in your [space/time]. In green ray thoughts are beings. In your illusion this is normally not so.

The adepts then become living channels for love and light and are able to channel this radiance directly into the planetary web of energy nexi. The ritual will always end by the grounding of this energy in praise and thanksgiving and the release of this energy into the planetary whole. – 50.9

Whether adept or not, we may all engage in planetary healing.

Questioner: And then, can you describe the mechanism of the planetary healing?

Ra: I am Ra. Healing is a process of acceptance, forgiveness, and, if possible, restitution. The restitution not being available in time/space, there are many among your peoples now attempting restitution while in the physical. – 26.30

Questioner: How do these people attempt this restitution in [the] physical?

Ra: I am Ra. These attempt feelings of love towards the planetary sphere and comfort and healing of the scars and the imbalances of these actions. – 26.31

Q’uo: Each of you has the issues of all the world within you. This instrument is concerned for the peace of the world and prays for it often, and yet if this instrument prayed for peace within itself, it would be the same prayer. Indeed, it is our humble opinion that the most efficient way to bring the world to peace is to learn peace within the self, for as you think, as you are, so your universe in toto is also, for your consciousness is as a field and each bit of fear that you are able to let drop, each time that you find your heart expanding, the consciousness of your planet is being lightened.

There is no lag time between the open heart of self and service to the planet, that lightening of the consciousness of planet Earth. You came among these entities of flesh and bone. You took that flesh upon yourself and buried yourself in a world of shadows because you wished to make a difference. You heard the sorrow of those who dwell with you now. And you wished to stand among them as a witness and as one who was a channel for love. This is your great chance. These are the days you hoped and prepared for, and now the time is upon you, and how quickly, my friends, it is going. Is it not? – Jan 1, 1997

Citations:

·        Universe to Galaxy to Solar System to Planet to Our Lives: 9.4, 13.15, 13.17, 41.4, 63.29, 82.7. (See also 28.6, 29.2.)

·        Electromagnetic/Geometric Planetary Energies: 2.3, 9.4, 14.7, 15.9, 49.5. (See also 4.6, 9.4, 60.20.)

·        Planetary Mind: 6.16, 29.9, 30.14, 65.16. (See also 10.7, 14.32, 18.24, 91.7.)

·        Our Relationship with Gaia: 15.4, 15.9, 29.10, 60.20, 63.31 (See also 14.17. Premature aging: 14.10, 15.4–5, 22.6.)

·        Emerging Fourth Density: 6.16, 13.22–23, 17.1, 65.7

·        Lightening & Healing the Planetary Vibration: 12.27, 26.30–31, 42.7, 49.8, 50.9, 52.9, 65.11, 65.12, 71.16

For further exploration, see also:

·        Possible to destroy the biosphere of one's planetary sphere, and the planet itself. See Mars and Maldek, respectively.

·        For Earth history, see Timeline the second book of the Resource Series

·        Statements about what fourth density is and is not: 16.50

·        For more development of the universe from its birth: 82.4–10

·        The population of Planet Earth contains souls from a variety of sources, most of whom are those repeating third density: 6.13, 10.6, 91.12–13

·        The reaction of “quiet horror” to the seemingly negative Earth population: 17.23

·        Wanderer’s reaction against the planetary vibration: 12.30

·        Description of other planets: 30.14

·        See Harvest and Quarantine in this guide.

Polarity in Consciousness

Polarity, broadly speaking, is an essential feature of contrast within the universe. It is the condition or circumstance of having two opposing but complementary properties that serve to accentuate one another so that each may be experienced and so that work may be done. Some of the more fundamental polarities include male and female, negative and positive, closed and open, resist and surrender, work and rest, space/time and time/space, love/light and light/love,[86] etc.

Outside of the pure, undistorted mystery of intelligent infinity, polarity is present in everything, including in consciousness. And in order to graduate from the third density, consciousness must become polarized toward one pole or the other. “Service to others” and “service to self” are the names given to the two poles. So what is this polarity in consciousness?

It is unlikely that there is a more pithy or eloquent description of the polarities of third density than service to others and service to self due to the nature of the mind/body/spirit complexes’ distortions towards perceiving concepts relating to philosophy in terms of ethics or activity. However, we might consider the polarities using slightly variant terms. In this way a possible enrichment of insight might be achieved for some.

One might consider the polarities with the literal nature enjoyed by the physical polarity of the magnet. The negative and positive, with their electrical characteristics, may be seen to be just as in the physical sense. It is to be noted in this context that it is quite impossible to judge the polarity of an act or an entity, just as it is impossible to judge the relative goodness of the negative and positive poles of the magnet.[87]

Another method of viewing polarities might involve the concept of radiation/absorption. That which is positive is radiant; that which is negative is absorbent. – 93.3

Both positive and negative polarities in consciousness come into being due to the consequences and opportunities of the veil of forgetting; though where one polarity attempts to see through the veil, the other potentiates or maximizes the illusion created by the veil.

The polarities are both dependent upon a limited viewpoint. However, the negative polarity depends more heavily upon the illusory separation betwixt the self and all other mind/body/spirit complexes. The positive polarity attempts to see through the illusion to the Creator in each mind/body/spirit complex, but for the greater part is concerned with behaviors and thoughts directed towards other-selves in order to be of service. This attitude in itself is full of the stuff of your third-density illusion. – 100.9

To better understand why and how the veil was implemented, and the two paths that sprung therefrom, please visit the terms Veil of Forgetting, Service to Others, and Service to Self in this guide. Here I note only that the polarity which we in third density now experience is the result of many, many generations of refinements on a great experiment. Like all experiments, the hypothesis was initially unproven and untested, thus its outcome was unknown. The consequences and limitations of the resulting saga of polarity were, as Ra says, “unimagined until experienced.”

Among its primary fruits, polarity in consciousness enabled work in a way that correlates to electricity: the more charge that is built on either pole, the greater is the potential difference between the two, and consequently the greater capacity for action or work. Understanding of electricity, however, is beyond my knowledge and will require the input of someone versed in electromagnetism. Until then, a few snippets:

Questioner: I believe we have a very, very important point here. It then seems that there is an extreme potential in this polarization the same as there is in— To make an analogy, using electricity: we have a positive and negative pole. The more you build the charge on either of these, the greater the potential difference and the greater the ability to do work, as we call it, in the physical.

This would seem to me to be the exact analogy that we have in consciousness here. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is precisely correct. – 19.19

Questioner: Thank you. Yesterday we were speaking of the split that takes place in third density when an entity either consciously or because of bias chooses the path of service to others or service to self. The philosophical question of why such a split even exists came up. It is my impression that as it is in electricity, if we have no polarity in electricity we have no electricity; we have no action, we have no…. Therefore, I am assuming that in consciousness without such polarity there would be no action or experience. Is this correct?

Ra: This is correct. You may use the general term “work.” – 20.9

Questioner: Then the concept of service to self or service to others is mandatory if we wish to have work, whether it be work in consciousness or work in the mechanical or Newtonian concept in the physical. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct with one addendum. The coil, as you may understand this term, is wound, is potential, is ready. The thing that is missing without polarizing is the charge. – 20.10

The purpose of polarity is to develop the potential to do work. This is the great characteristic of those, shall we say, experiments which have evolved since the concept of The Choice was appreciated. Work is done far more efficiently and with greater purity, intensity, and variety by the voluntary searching of mind/body/spirit complexes for the lessons of third and fourth densities – 78.24

Choosing Polarity

Exploring the physical evolution of the human body from its primate predecessor into its present form, the questioner asks about the weakening of that body over time. Ra’s reply indicates that this was part of a careful design that predisposes humans to interact, thus generating the catalyst necessary to polarize.

Consider, if you will, the tree for instance. It is self-sufficient. Consider, if you will, the third-density entity. It is self-sufficient only through difficulty and deprivation. It is difficult to learn alone for there is a built-in handicap, at once the great virtue and the great handicap of third density. That is the rational/intuitive mind.

Thus, the weakening of the physical vehicle, as you call it, was designed to distort entities towards a predisposition to deal with each other. Thus, the lessons which approach a knowing of love can be begun.

[…] The quickest way to learn is to deal with other-selves. This is a much greater catalyst than dealing with the self. Dealing with the self without other-selves is akin to living without what you would call mirrors. Thus, the self cannot see the fruits of its beingness. Thus, each may aid each by reflection. This is also a primary reason for the weakening of the physical vehicle, as you call the physical complex. – 19.13

Now the questioner explores how those entities who have graduated from second to third density then make the Choice of service to others or service to self; and, in the follow-up, whether each entity consciously chooses the path.

The second-density concept of serving self includes the serving of those associated with tribe or pack. This is not seen in second density as separation of self and other-self. All is seen as self since in some forms of second-density entities, if the tribe or pack becomes weakened, so does the entity within the tribe or pack.

The new or initial third-density entity has this innocent, shall we say, bias or distortion towards viewing those in the family, the society, as you would call, perhaps, country, as self. Thus though a distortion not helpful for progress in third density, it is without polarity.

The break becomes apparent when the entity perceives other-selves as other-selves and consciously determines to manipulate other-selves for the benefit of the self. This is the beginning of the road of which you speak. – 19.15

[To] speak in generalities, which is dangerous for always inaccurate, […] the majority of third-density beings [are] far along the chosen path before realization of that path is conscious. – 19.16

And then the big question: Why do entities prefer one path over the other?

Questioner: Can you tell me what bias creates their momentum toward the chosen path of service to self?

Ra: I am Ra. We can speak only in metaphor. Some love the light. Some love the darkness. It is a matter of the unique and infinitely various Creator choosing and playing among its experiences as a child upon a picnic. Some enjoy the picnic and find the sun beautiful, the food delicious, the games refreshing, and glow with the joy of creation. Some find the night delicious, their picnic being pain, difficulty, sufferings of others, and the examination of the perversities of nature. These enjoy a different picnic. – 19.17

Balance and Attraction in Polarity

Before exploring the way in which service to others and service to self exert an attractive force upon one another, we see one of the most common attractive forces in operation in our lives.

Questioner: Thank you. In the material earlier you mentioned “magnetic attraction.” Could you define and expand upon that term?

Ra: I am Ra. We used the term to indicate that in your bisexual natures there is that which is of polarity. This polarity may be seen to be variable according to the, shall we say, male/female polarization of each entity, be each entity biologically male or female. Thus you may see the magnetism when two entities with the appropriate balance—male/female versus female/male—polarity meeting and thus feeling the attraction which polarized forces will exert, one upon the other.

This is the strength of the bisexual[88] mechanism. It does not take an act of will to decide to feel attraction for one who is oppositely polarized sexually. It will occur in an inevitable sense giving the free flow of energy a proper, shall we say, avenue. This avenue may be blocked by some distortion towards a belief/condition which states to the entity that this attraction is not desired. However, the basic mechanism functions as simply as would, shall we say, the magnet and the iron. – 31.7

Just as each holds a ratio of male/female, female/male principles (the attractive force stronger when two oppositely polarized meet), so, too, does each entity hold a ratio of service-to-self/others, service-to-others/self within themselves. The more one chooses how to serve, the more that the corresponding polarity is activated. Here Ra explores how the service-to-others strength of the Ra contact alerts and attracts a complementary or equal strength of opposite polarity.[89]

The Law of Confusion or Free Will is utterly paramount in the workings of the infinite creation. That which is intended has as much intensity of attraction to the polar opposite as the intensity of the intention or desire. Thus those whose desires are shallow or transitory experience only ephemeral configurations of what might be called the magical circumstance.

There is a turning point, a fulcrum which swings as a mind/body/spirit complex tunes its will to service. If this will and desire is for service to others, the corresponding polarity will be activated. In the circumstance of this group there are three such wills acting as one with the instrument in the, shall we say, central position of fidelity to service. This is as it must be for the balance of the working and the continuance of the contact. Our vibratory complex is one-pointed in these workings also and our will to serve is also of some degree of purity. This has created the attraction of the polar opposite which you experience. – 72.7

Purity does not end with the harvest of third density. The fidelity of Ra towards the attempt to remove distortions is total. This constitutes an acceptance of responsibility for service to others which is of relative purity. The instrument through which we speak and its support group have a similar fidelity and, disregarding any inconvenience to self, desire to serve others. Due to the nature of the group, the queries made to us by the group have led rapidly into somewhat abstruse regions of commentary. This content does not mitigate against the underlying purity of the contact. Such purity is as a light. Such an intensity of light attracts attention. – 80.5

Each polarity offers the other the opportunity to choose more strongly and purely, to balance the polarity within themselves. That is to say, the positive entity has the opportunity to address the negative within itself thanks to the catalyst the negative entity offers. And vice versa.[90] This is why Ra describes the existence and interaction of the polarities as driving evolution forward, prompting the development of will and faith, and enabling “work.” (See The Veil of Forgetting in this guide.)

This attraction between the two polarities is also closely connected to what those on the positive path call psychic attack or psychic greeting. And it happens as sort of an automatic physics, or metaphysical law, of the universe. This is briefly explored in the mechanism of calling as discussed in the following two situations:

When a distortion [within the positive entity] which may be negatively connotated is effected, this calling [of the negative polarity] occurs.

In addition, the light of which we have spoken, emanating from attempts to be of service to others in a fairly clear and lucid sense, is another type of calling in that it represents that which requires balance by temptation. – 90.3

This “balance by temptation” is interesting. It is as if service-to-self entities challenge service-to-others entities by providing them with catalyst that is difficult to meet with love, effectively asking, “Are you sure about love? Do you really want to serve others, to see the Creator in all, to exercise honesty, transparency, humility, surrender, and all the other qualities that embody to the positive path?”

Each time the question is posed—by way of psychic greeting or other confrontation—the self is tested and given the opportunity to polarize their consciousness further. The goal for each polarity in this density, according to Ra, is to reach a harvestable vibratory rate. In other words, each polarity desires to learn the lessons of love and graduate from third density, and each polarity helps push the other along, shall we say. This is explored in the next section.

For more about the balance between the polarities, please see “Service to Others v. Service to Self” in the entry for Service to Others.

Measuring Polarity

In order for those of the positive polarity to successfully learn the lessons of third density and graduate to fourth density, a vibratory rate of 51% service to others is required; and for the negative path, a vibratory rate of 95% service to self is required.

To attain fifty-one percent dedication to the welfare of other-selves is as difficult as attaining a grade of five percent dedication to other-selves.[91] The, shall we say, sinkhole of indifference is between those two. – 17.33

There is debate on what precisely this measurement means. Is this a measurement of intention, time, quality or strength of vibration? Degree of green-ray activation…? Q’uo says:

To be able to open the heart in what is called “unconditional love” in more than 51% of your thoughts, words, and deeds is considered an harvestable quality or quantity. – Quo, Mar 26, 2016

Ra likewise seems to indicate that the measure is one of quantity and quality. This understanding can be extrapolated from the following quote in which Ra offers a percentage not for harvestability, but for the “thoughts and behavior” (or thought and demonstration) of the service-to-self entity in a contest of bidding (i.e., a competition for dominance where the winner demands subservience of the loser).

The percentage of thought and behavior involving service to self must approach 99% in order for a third-density-negative entity to be properly configured for such a contest of bidding. – 55.5

I prefer to downplay the number-percentages themselves because there is no instrumentation in third density—and there probably never will be—that can measure one’s polarity. Moreover, I feel that the seeker loses the focus upon the true heart of the positive path when he or she is more concerned about graduation than about actually serving others. But understanding this measurement helps to clarify the true function of life in a body: we are here to bias our consciousness.

It is true that the nature of time/space [in-between incarnations] is such that a lifetime may be seen whole as a book or record, the pages studied, riffled through, and re-read. However, the value of review is that of the testing as opposed to the studying. At the testing, when the test is true, the distillations of all study are made clear.

During the process of study (which you may call the incarnation), regardless of an entity’s awareness of the process taking place, the material is diffused and over-attention is almost inevitably placed upon detail.

The testing upon the cessation of the incarnative state is not that testing which involves the correct memorization of many details. This testing is, rather, the observing of self by self, often with aid as we have said. In this observation one sees the sum of all the detailed study: that being an attitude or complex of attitudes which bias the consciousness of the mind/body/spirit. – 83.7

At the conclusion of the incarnation we look within to see: Did we develop an intention, a desire, a need to serve others or self? Did we tilt or magnetize ourselves toward a polarity? Manifestation or demonstration of intention during the lifetime helps to express, strengthen, and refine intention, but the bias we are looking for in this post-incarnation evaluation is a more fundamental orientation of our consciousness. It is less about what specific things we said or did, and more about what how we used catalyst to develop our nature.

The activity of polarizing accrues to both paths a greater charge, greater ability, greater strength, and greater power to serve—in humble gratitude or self-aggrandizement. This increases one’s metaphysical light, along with their capacity to work with greater intensities of light.

The vibratory rates are not to be understood as the same in positive and negative orientations. They are to be understood as having the power to accept and work with intelligent infinity to a certain degree or intensity. – 47.3

In this density an increase in the serving of others or the serving of self will almost inevitably increase the ability of an entity to enjoy an higher intensity of light. Thus in this density […] it is hardly possible to polarize without increasing in harvestability. – 71.2

The ability to polarize positively requires a certain degree of self determination. – 65.14

Gaining/Losing Polarity

In weighting thought vs. deed, Ra ascribes greatest significance to that which transpires in the interior dimension of the self.

The thoughts of an entity, its feelings or emotions, and least of all its behavior are the signposts for the teaching/learning of self by self. – 42.11

One possible reason for this may be that behaviors can be inauthentic—they can be manufactured pretenses that do not reflect the actual feelings and motives within ourselves. Another reason may be that some outer behaviors, lacking universal meaning, may only be understood in context of the intention behind them. The above quote is also consistent with a theme found throughout the Confederation philosophy which indicates that the intention is more important than the results.

May we note that just as each entity strives in each moment to become more nearly one with the Creator but falls short, just so is physical spotlessness striven for but not achieved. In each case the purity of intention and thoroughness of manifestation are appreciated. The variance between the attempt and the goal is never noted and may be considered unimportant. – 96.4

Demonstration/manifestation of intent still remains important, however. Here Ra speaks to their efforts to make reparations, via contact with L/L Research, for the naiveté of their past attempts to communicate the Law of One.

We mean no disrespect for your service, but we do not expect to make full reparations for these distortions. We may, however, offer our thoughts in the attempt. The attempt is far more important to us than the completeness of the result. The nature of your language is such that what is distorted cannot, to our knowledge, be fully undistorted, but only illuminated somewhat. – 71.20

The Law of Responsibility requires that understanding be put into practice in the moment to moment experience of the entity. When, in earlier cycles of our third density, lessons were understood but learning was not demonstrated, there were natural consequences.

Each entity then was offered many more subtle ways of demonstrating either service towards others or service to self […]. As each lesson was understood—those lessons of sharing, of giving, of receiving in free gratitude— each lesson could be rejected in practice. Without demonstrating the fruits of such learn/teaching the life span became greatly reduced, for the ways of honor/duty were not being accepted. – 22.5 (See also 60.27)

Please understand [that] the fruits of the work of the seeker are secondary to the original intention of grasping the truth. However, one who seeks and begins to find the truth then finds that unless that which is learned is now manifested, further learning will be slow, and the lessons will seem to repeat themselves. – Hatonn, Apr 29, 1984

Thus it is that in both thought and deed we may gain or lose polarity. There is however no chart for what thoughts, in what amount, and in what intensity cause changes to polarity. Nor is there a table for intentions, attitudes, perspectives, and behaviors. Some thoughts/actions may have no value with regard to polarity. Some thoughts/actions may keep us in the non-polarizing “sinkhole of indifference.” Some may be so strongly polarizing that in the span of a moment we become conscious beings. Ra offers some examples of ways in which particular thoughts and actions may have bearing upon our polarity:

Repression of emotions

·        The repression of emotions depolarizes the entity insofar as it then chooses not to use the catalytic action of the […] present in a spontaneous manner, thus dimming the energy centers.

·        There is, however, some polarization towards positive if the cause of this repression is consideration for other-selves.

·        The entity which has worked long enough with the catalyst to be able to feel the catalyst but not find it necessary to express reactions is not yet balanced but suffers no depolarization due to the transparency of its experiential continuum. – 42.9

In relationship to war

·        One may polarize negatively by assuming bellicose attitudes for whatever reason.[92]

·        One may find oneself in the situation of war and polarize somewhat towards the positive—activating orange, yellow, and then green—by heroic, if you may call them this, actions taken to preserve the mind/body/spirit complexes of other-selves.

·        One may polarize very strongly green ray by expressing the principle of universal love at the total expense of any distortion towards involvement in bellicose actions. In this way the entity may become a conscious being in a very brief span of your time/space. – 34.14

Ra examines the polarity gains/losses of a couple of historical figures. In the second example we see pre-incarnational programming at work as well.

General George Patton

·        This entity polarized somewhat towards the positive in its incarnation due to its singleness of belief in truth and beauty. This entity was quite sensitive. It felt a great honor/duty to the preservation of that which was felt by the entity to be true, beautiful, and in need of defense. This entity perceived itself as a gallant figure.

·        It polarized somewhat towards the negative in its lack of understanding the green ray it carried with it, rejecting the forgiveness principle which is implicit in universal love.

·        The sum total of this incarnation vibrationally was a slight increase in positive polarity but a decrease in harvestability due to the rejection of the Law or Way of Responsibility—that is, seeing universal love—yet still it fought on. – 34.17

Franklin Delano Roosevelt

·        This entity had some difficulty with continued green-ray activity due to the excessive energy which was put into the activities regarding other-selves in the distortion towards acquiring power. This was to have its toll upon the physical vehicle, as you may call it. The limitation of the non-movement of a portion of the physical vehicle [caused by polio] opened once again, for this entity, the opportunity for concentration upon the more, shall we say, universal or idealistic aspects of power; that is, the non-abusive use of power. Thus at the outset of [World War II] this entity—[who] had lost some positive polarity due to excessive use of the orange- and yellow-ray energies at the expense of green- and blue-ray energies—then had regained the polarity due to the catalytic effects of a painful limitation upon the physical complex.

·        This entity was not of a bellicose nature but rather during the conflict continued to vibrate in green ray working with the blue-ray energies. The entity who was the one known as Franklin’s teacher also functioned greatly during this period as blue-ray activator, not only for its mate but also in a more universal expression. This entity polarized continuously in a positive fashion in the universal sense while, in a less universal sense, developing a pattern of what may be called karma; this karma having to do with inharmonious relationship distortions with the mate/teacher. – 35.1

Polarity gain and loss is made visible in the drama (though not sensationalized by Ra or Don/Carla/Jim) of the fifth-density negative greeter who stood in the shadows of the group’s light. That entity pulled out all the stops to do what it could to steal away Carla’s soul, or terminate her life, or exacerbate pre-existing conditions, or detune the group, or otherwise end the contact. This particular dynamic between group and greeter is rich in the complex interrelationship of polarity.

Ra explains how the negative entity can increase its polarity:

·        The gain for triumph is [either] an increase in negative polarity to the entity in that it has removed a source of radiance and thereby offered to this space/time the opportunity of darkness where there once was light. [Or] in the event that it succeeded in enslaving the mind/body/spirit complex of the instrument it would have enslaved a fairly powerful entity, thus adding to its power.  – 80.7

·        [The negative entity] has lost some polarity due to its lack of dictatorship over the disposition of the instrument’s mind/body/spirit or its yellow-ray activated physical complex. – 75.19

The group’s lack of depolarization is both protection for the group and depolarizing to the negative entity.

·        The faculties of will and faith and the calling to the light have been used by this group to the exclusion of any significant depolarization from the service-to-others path. If your companion can possibly depolarize this group it must do so, and that quickly, for in this unsuccessful attempt at exploring the wisdom of separation it is encountering some [of its own] depolarization. This shall continue. Therefore, the efforts of your companion are pronounced at this space/time and time/space nexus. – 85.4

·        The polarity of your companion is approaching the critical point at which the entity shall choose either to retreat for the nonce and leave any greetings to fourth-density minions, or lose polarity. The only other potential is that in some way this group might lose polarity in which case your companion could continue its form of greeting. – 86.5

·        The [negative] entity has chosen various means to further its service and though each is effective in itself, does not lead to the lessening of the dedication to service for others or the valuing of harmonious interaction. Therefore, the entity, though not as quiet as it has been, is somewhat depolarized on balance. – 95.2

·        Upon the negative path the wisdom density is one in which power over others has been refined until it is approaching absolute power. Any force such as the force your group and those of Ra offer which cannot be controlled by the power of such a negative fifth-density mind/body/spirit complex then depolarizes the entity which has not controlled other-selves. It is not within your conscious selves to stand against such refined power but rather it has been through the harmony, the mutual love, and the honest calling for aid from the forces of light which have given you the shield and buckler. – 87.6

At one point the entity had to leave the group in order to buff up its polarity:

·        This entity has withdrawn for a period of restoration of its polarity. – 87.5

·        [What prompted the negative entity’s return?] There was the recovery of much negative polarity upon the part of your friend of fifth density and at the same approximate nexus a temporary lessening of the positive harmony of this group. – 92.5

The reported ongoing battle between Orion and Confederation forces in fourth density offers us a final, rather concise snapshot of the way in which each polarity may become less polarized by being unable to serve as they desire.

In this endeavor the Orion group charges or attacks the Confederation arms with light. The result, a stand-off, as you would call it, both energies being somewhat depleted by this and needing to regroup; the negative depleted through failure to manipulate, the positive depleted through failure to accept that which is given. – 25.5

Sinkhole of Indifference

As discussed, the two poles of harvestable-grade polarity are 51% service-to-others and 95% service-to-self. Ra describes the unpolarized middle ground between these two poles as a “sinkhole of indifference.” Whether this phrase always applies to the unpolarized in third density, or is used just for our particular condition, it is a phrase that is especially apt for planet Earth. Our third-density experience consists of various populations that are repeating third density. Having not achieved graduation in previous third-density experiences, and having reduced our life spans by not exercising responsibility for our evolution, many seem chronically unable to make the Choice.[93]

Questioner: Then at present it would seem that our life span is much too short for those who are new to third-density lessons. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. Those entities which have, in some way, learned/taught themselves the appropriate distortions for rapid growth can now work within the confines of the shorter life span. However, the greater preponderance of your entities find themselves in what may be considered a perpetual childhood. – 20.25

This sinkhole of indifference is part of the fabric of our everyday lives and our global society. It is woven into our rampant consumerism, our economy and its many imbalances, our neglect for and exploitation of the planet, our many shallow or non-catalyst-using relationships, our insatiable search for distraction, escape, and entertainment, our confusions about ethics and values, our ways of organizing government and choosing leadership, our lack of unifying narratives, and our relationship with the whole. As Ra says:

We may note the symptomology of a societal complex seemingly dedicated to the most intransigent desire for the distortions of distraction, anonymity, and sleep. – 64.15

“Intransigence” may be defined as an “unwillingness or refusal to change one's views or to agree about something.” Such is the tenacity of the desire for distraction, anonymity (or conformity), comfort, and non-conscious living that results in so much apathy. This apathy is manifests in many ways, including our collective indifference or numbness to the plight of many in need:

The ability of your culture at this time to tolerate the situation where many, many entities do not have enough to eat is, among many other things, acting as a…drag on the planetary evolution. For it reflects a carelessness among its members and a lack of appreciation for the qualities that humanity offers long before it justifies itself by being useful. – Q’uo, Dec 23, 2001

This is seen again when Ra discusses the analysis used by the three groups (service-to-others, service-to-self, and the unpolarized) when making a decision:

If the entity is polarized towards service to others, analysis properly proceeds along the lines of consideration of which path offers the most opportunity for service to others.

For the negatively polarized entity the antithesis is the case.

For the unpolarized entity the considerations are random and most likely in the direction of the distortion towards comfort. – 64.16

This indifference with regard to polarity can also become a self-perpetuating cycle, because:

When there is no progress those conditions which grant progress are gradually lost. This is one of the difficulties of remaining unpolarized. The chances, shall we say, of progress become steadily less. – 20.17

Like our algorithms that tailor online content to our searches and activity, the third density tailors life opportunities to our seeking. If that seeking is for distraction and sleep, and if it doesn’t grasp the evolutionary potentials, then those potentials are lost, and the conditions reciprocally reinforce the sleep-seeking.[94]

It is a difficult situation for entities to escape, for it has been their experience in other planetary influences where they were also unable to generate the faith and will that would take them forward into the fourth density of love and understanding, and had, therefore, the necessity of repeating that experience upon your Mother Earth. This sinkhole of indifference, then, becomes their reality, and encases them within its strictured walls. There is very little chance it would seem that such entities would have any possibility of moving beyond their self-created prisons. […]

It is difficult to say precisely how the beginning of such dragging or drudgery occurs within the beginning third-density experience, for all, at that point, have some desire to move forward. There is, within each entity, a kind of spark of intuition and inspiration that each begins the third-density experience with at some point.

As this spark is not fed and the fire begins to dwindle, then, there is this type of energy dragging and dissipating that, in the metaphysical sense, causes the slowing of the progress until it becomes as if no progress can be made. – Q’uo, Jan 4, 2020

Ra identifies what might be some other contributing factors:

In a negative sense many of the gadgets among your peoples—that is, what you call your communication devices and other distractions, such as the less competitive games—may be seen to have the distortion of keeping the mind/body/spirit complex unactivated so that yellow- and orange-ray activity is much weakened, thus carefully decreasing the possibility of eventual green-ray activation. – 34.12

Questioner: What is the general overall effect of television on our society with respect to this catalyst?

Ra: I am Ra. Without ignoring the green-ray attempts of many to communicate via this medium such information, truth, and beauty as may be helpful, we must suggest that the sum effect of this gadget is that of distraction and sleep. – 34.13

I don’t think that to use any of these “gadgets” means that we are remaining unactivated and unpolarized. Rather, it is about our relationship to these devices and the work we are doing or not doing within to utilize these and all opportunities to make the Choice. If these devices and other distractions lull us into a priority of comfort seeking and non-self-reflective thought, we may be in the pull of the collective gravity well of indifference. Remaining thus unpolarized is remaining without power and awareness.

Questioner: I assume that an entity on either path can decide to choose paths at any time and possibly retrace steps, the path-changing being more difficult the farther along is gone. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The further an entity has, what you would call, polarized, the more easily this entity may change polarity, for the more power and awareness the entity will have.

Those truly helpless are those who have not consciously chosen but who repeat patterns without knowledge of the repetition or the meaning of the pattern. – 19.18

The Final Perspective on Polarity

In making the Choice and polarizing toward service to self or service to others, entities find a “power which gives meaning to existence.” For the service-to-others polarity, this is the power to be kind, to love and be loved by others, to work in harmony, to see what is true and real, to create and contribute beauty to the world, to replace fear with faith, to see the Creator in all things, to give freely and be your most authentic self. This is the power to accept what is and become one with all things. To radiate.

How wonderful it is that, though the ordeals and hard knocks of this world often make it seem distant, joy itself is intrinsic to the positive polarity, as is the great solace and support of companions to share the road. And how absolutely glorious is it that those who love one another can polarize their consciousness, serve others, create joy, and commune with the one infinite Creator through relationship of all sorts, including and especially through sacred sexuality.

[In the post-veil third-density experience] it was far more likely that higher energy transfers would be sought by this mated pair […] thus allowing the Creator to know Itself with great beauty, solemnity, and wonder. Intelligent infinity having been reached by this sacramental use of this function of the body, each mind/body/spirit complex of the mated pair gained greatly in polarization and in ability to serve. – 86.20

I am grateful for the positive path and the friends upon it, but bow to the greater perspective which understands that the “One Infinite Creator is no respecter of polarity but offers Itself in full to all.”

Ra: Their power [of the Orion group] is the same as ours. The Law of One blinks neither at the light or the darkness, but is available for service to others and service to self. However, service to others results in service to self, thus preserving and further harmonizing the distortions of those entities seeking intelligent infinity through these disciplines. […]

It should be noted, carefully pondered, and accepted, that the Law of One is available to any social memory complex which has decided to strive together for any seeking of purpose, be it service to others or service to self. The laws, which are the primal distortions of the Law of One, then are placed into operation, and the illusion of space/time is used as a medium for the development of the results of those choices freely made. Thus all entities learn, no matter what they seek. All learn the same, some rapidly, some slowly. – 7.15

Ra: This study [of the negative polarity] is as difficult as the one which we have described to you, but there are those with the perseverance to pursue the study just as you desire to pursue the difficult path of seeking to know in order to serve. […] Those who seek to serve the self are seen by the Law of One as precisely the same as those who seek to serve others, for are all not one? To serve yourself and to serve other is a dual method of saying the same thing, if you can understand the essence of the Law of One. – 7.17

Citations

·        Definition: 77.19, 78.14, 93.3, 100.9
Electrical Polarity: 19.19–20, 20.9–11, 28.18–19, 78.24

·        Choosing Polarity: 19.13–17

·        Balance and Attraction in Polarity: 31.7, 72.7, 80.5, 90.3 (See also: 69.7)

·        Measuring Polarity: 17.31–33, 19.20, 47.3, 71.2, 83.7, 2016.03.26

·        Gaining/Losing Polarity: 22.5, 25.5, 34.14, 34.17, 35.1, 42.9, 42.1, 60.27, 71.20, 75.19, 80.7, 85.4, 86.5, 87.5–6, 92.5, 95.2, 96.4. Apr 29, 1984

·        Sinkhole of Indifference: 19.18, 17.33, 17.43, 20.25, 34.12–13, 64.15–16, 2020.01.04. (See also: 25.4, 40.16, 46.9, 46.16, 66.33, 72.7.)

·        Final Perspective on Polarity: 7.15, 7.17, 50.6, 86.20, 89.29, 94.24

For further exploration, see also

·        30.5, 35.1, 64.16, 66.30, 69.17

·        Other polarities, from pairs of opposites to male/female to electricity to the structure of the brain to our guides to energy fields: 4.10, 5.2, 8.7, 28.18–19, (male/female) 31.7, 32.8, 32.10, 49.4, 54.3, 54.27, 57.14, 58.5, 61.10, 78.14, 87.25–28, 92.20

·        Intelligent Infinity has no polarity: 1.7, 22.6–7

·        Entities up to planetary have no polarity. Planet gains polarity by harmonic interactions: 29.10

·        Both polarities are available, but our particular Logos embeds a bias toward one polarity: 90.21–23, 92.31–33, 100.8

·        Polarity in consciousness ends at 6th density: 47.5, 78.25 (and other polarities harmonized in 6th density: 1.1.)

·        “All serve the One Creator. There is nothing else to serve, for the Creator is all that there is. It is impossible not to serve the Creator.” - 18.13 But, “All services are not equal in depth of distortion.” - 72.10

·        Measuring polarity in higher densities: 47.3–4, 71.3, 82.29, 87.6

·        Negative polarity gains through recruitment: 62.17, 87.12–16

·        Why it’s necessary that the choice of polarity is made with the veil of forgetting in place: 50.7

·        Other examples of gaining/losing polarity: 42.9, 53.16, 55.3–4, 80.6

·        Other historical figures and polarity: 18.11, 34.10, 35.4–5, 35.8,

·        The wanderer becoming karmically caught: 16.61

·        Polarity as key to the archetypal mind: 91.18

·        Polarization of self affects planet: 71.16

·        Positive entity in negative time/space: 68.6–18, 70.6–8

·        Child learns polarity bias from parents: 42.20

·        Positive polarity attracts teachers and friends: 69.3–5

·        Polarity for magical personality & crystal use: 57.6, 73.11, 74.16, 75.16.

·        Polarization without outward action: 49.8, 50.8– 9

·        Polarity and the indigo ray: 32.14

·        Interpret world through polarized lens: 33.8

·        Willpower and polarity: (hint, you need it) 36.11, 65.14, 80.14

·        Power and meaning in polarity: 50.6, 80.14

·        Vital energy and polarity: 63.7

·        Polarity across the galaxies: 81.29–30

·        Polarity gains for non-discriminate mating: 83.3, 84.22, 86.20

·        Polarity and dreaming: 85.19, 86.7–15

·        Perhaps a more technical understanding of what constitutes the “vibratory rate”: 19.20

·        The rational & intuitive minds in polarity: 49.4

·        The power of falsity and the power to discern truth from shadow: 80.8 (See also 80.6–7 & .9)

·        See also Service to Others, Service to Self, and Veil in this guide

Quarantine

History: Our local planetary neighbor, Mars, once sported a full third-density population. Around the mid-point of their master third-density cycle, they destroyed their biosphere through hostility and war, rendering it inhospitable to third-density life. After their population died, the Martian genetics were preserved by a member of the Confederation, known then as Yahweh, who served as a Guardian at that time. The Martian genetics were then adjusted (presumably for conditions on planet Earth), and were transferred to Earth by a type of non-reproductive birthing, a variant on the cloning process. This was 75,000 years ago and apparently coincided more or less with the natural start of Earth’s own third-density cycle.

For reasons Ra did not specify,[95] other groups of Guardians determined that this cloning and transferring action infringed upon the free will of the Martian population (who were now within Earth’s third-density cycle). Thus there was an intensification of the quarantine that was planned for Earth. In other words, the quarantine was always going to be here as a way for the Guardians to fulfill their role of protecting our free will, but it was intensified due to the knowledge that Yahweh’s choices upended the free-will balance.

Protection of Third Density: We on Earth use quarantines to isolate a place and people by restricting the movement of people and goods. Typically this is to prevent the spread of disease or pests. The quarantine around Earth has a similar function of restricting movement, though it is not about keeping our third-density population in; it is about shielding it from a certain amount of external influence. Its function is to preserve our free will from interference from both positive and negative groups (with exceptions discussed in the next two sections).

As those of third density sometimes have difficulty recognizing manipulation, and as higher-density negative crusaders operate using a somewhat different understanding of free will, the quarantine balances these dimensional variances. The free will of the Orion group is not stopped but given a challenge, (as discussed in “Patrolling the Quarantine” section), and the third-density population, meanwhile, is not hindered from free choice.

Permission to break quarantine: If a positively oriented social memory complex or being sees a situation on Earth, and has an idea for appropriate aid which can only be done by breaking the quarantine to interact more directly with those on Earth, the group lays the project before the Council of Saturn. If it is approved, quarantine is lifted for the particular mission. Working directly among the people, however, is something the Council has not approved in a long time. The quarantine is lifted nowadays for general advertisements, whose purpose is very simple: to allow those of this planet to become aware of infinity, which is often best expressed to the uninformed as the mysterious, or the unknown (such as the appearance of unidentified craft in our skies).[96]

Patrolling the quarantine: The quarantine consists of/is enforced by a network of Guardians patrolling its field, this enforcement being needed due to negative infringement (because negative beings call themselves to service). As with patterns of patrol on whatever level, this network does not hinder every entity from penetrating quarantine. There are means for negative entities to slip through the net due to the random-seeming openings of the window phenomenon (discussed in the next section).

For those who do not find an open window, they are greeted by the Guardians in the name of the One Creator. Entities approaching the quarantine are then bathed in love/light, and will, of their own free will, obey the quarantine due to the power of the Law of One. Failure to obey the quarantine in this event would be our equivalent of “not stopping upon walking into a solid brick wall.” However, as the love/light net is impossible to break anyway, no attempt is made to do so.

Window Phenomenon: Those negatively oriented beings who do penetrate the quarantine do so as a result of discovering a window (or distortions in the space/time continua) surrounding the planet’s energy fields. The windows are a function of intelligent energy—i.e., not directly created by the Guardians—and are rare and unpredictable to any being. However, they are an intentional part of the design and operate as an equalizing mechanism, allowing positive and negative influx that is balanced against the callings and distortions of those on Earth.

Ra says that the window phenomenon naturally helps protect our free will.  It seems to ensure that Earth’s playing field, as it were, accurately reflects the callings and desires of humanity, and is not skewed by a disproportionate amount of outside influence that would come unbidden. In this way, each entity on Earth may experience the appropriate degree of difficulty, or resistance, in choosing either positive or negative service in their planetary environment. Each entity’s third-density choice likely bears the amount of metaphysical “weight” that is proportionate to the difficulty of making that choice in a polarized environment.

When there is less calling and less polarity on Earth, the quarantine is not patrolled so closely and the window effect is not put into operation as strongly.

It is noted that, in this balancing (as it operated at the time of the Ra contact), less negative information or stimulus was necessary than positive due to the somewhat then negative orientation of our planetary society. One wonders how far we may have come since then.

Ra: You are correct in assuming that permission was granted at the time/space in which your first nuclear device was developed and used, for Confederation members to minister unto your peoples in such a way as to cause mystery to occur. This is what you mean by advertising and is correct. The mystery and unknown quality of the occurrences we are allowed to offer have the hoped-for intention of making your peoples aware of infinite possibility. When your peoples grasp infinity, then and only then, can the gateway be opened to the Law of One. – 7.12

Citations:

·        6.25, 7.8, 9.6–9.11, 12.3, 12.5–7, 14.3, 16.1–7, 18.20, 21.8, 24.8, 30.14

For further exploration, see also:

·        (Council of Saturn 7.9), 8.15, 23.16, 24.8, 67.13, 67.19, 72.8, 90.4

·        See Calling in this guide.

Ra

We wish to establish that we are truly humble messengers of the Law of One. We can speak to you of our experiences and our understandings, and teach/learn in limited ways. However, we cannot speak in firm knowledge of all the creations. We know only that they are infinite. We assume an infinite number of octaves.

However, it has been impressed upon us by our own teachers that there is a mystery-clad unity of creation in which all consciousness periodically coalesces and again begins. Thus we can only say we assume an infinite progression, though we understand it to be cyclical in nature and, as we have said, clad in mystery. – 28.16

Ra is a unified group of beings, or social memory complex, of sixth density. They are also a member of the Confederation of Planets in the Service of the Infinite Creator. Responding to the call of service issuing from our planet, their efforts to aid humanity began long before our recorded history. Their purpose, mission, and intended service is to offer and enunciate the Law of One. Which is to say that, to those who wish to learn of the true nature of the universe, Ra teaches of the unity of all things. They share that, in unity, love/light is balanced with light/love, all paradoxes are resolved, all that appears broken is healed, and all that is forgotten is brought to light.

Teachings Distorted

Ra discovered that, despite their pure intention, their message became greatly distorted and grossly perverted in their various historical attempts at transmission:

In their first direct contact with the Egyptians (~9,000 BC). Ra discovered that their very existence caused great confusion around their teachings in those they had come to serve. Ra came among the Egyptians in a form natural to Ra,[97] which was tall and “somewhat delicate” with a “golden luster.” They did not mix well with the population. Thusly, though they had come to teach that all was the Creator, and that, in unity, each was brother to each, they found themselves placed in the hypocritical position of being elevated or glorified, perhaps even deified. Thus they took their leave, never to walk among the people again.

In a subsequent interaction (~4,000 BC), they report having constructed the Great Pyramid by thought, building other pyramid structures using “local or earthly material” over the course of the next 1,500 years.

In a later working with the Egyptians (~1,350 BC), specifically with Akhenaten, the priests and peoples quickly distorted their message, “robbing it of the compassion” with which unity, by its very nature, is informed. Because unity contains all it cannot abhor any. And the pyramid structures Ra had built for initiation and healing of mind, body, and spirit returned once again to the exclusive use of the royal elite.

They described these efforts, and those of other members of the Confederation elsewhere in the world, as “naïve” due to the harmony of their own past third-density experiences. They were not well adapted to the ways of this world. And in their naivety, they thought that direct transfer of information to those of Earth could be helpful.

Their Subsequent Responsibility

Because of this, Ra has, as they describe it, the great honor and responsibility of continuing to work in service to Earth to help “remove the distortions and powers that had been given to the Law of One,” and “eliminate, as far as possible, the distortions caused by those misreading our information and guidance.”

We are one of the naïve members of that Confederation and are still attempting to recoup the damage for which we feel responsibility. It is our duty as well as honor to continue with your peoples, therefore, until all traces of the distortions of our teach/learnings have been embraced by their opposite distortions and balance achieved. – 22.26

They declare that they…

…will continue in this [honor/responsibility] until your, shall we say, cycle is appropriately ended. If not this one, then the next. We are not a part of time and, thus, are able to be with you in any of your times. – 1.1

The distortions given to their teaching of the Law of One are seen as responsibilities rather than failures, thus they hold an ongoing responsibility to our world. They meet their responsibility even if only a few are inspired to seek, for if even one entity gains illumination, then the Ra group shall have fulfilled the Law of One in service.

Ra does not expect to make full reparations for these distortions: “The nature of your language is such that what is distorted cannot, to our knowledge, be fully undistorted, but only illuminated somewhat.” The attempt to make reparations by offering their thoughts is far more important to Ra than the “completeness of the result.”

In their humility, Ra acknowledges that their group cannot quite figure us out. So they tell the questioner that they cannot give him pointers for questions to ask; as a free agent he must chart his own course because:

Our social memory complex cannot effectually discern the distortions of the societal mind/body/spirit complex of your peoples. We wish now to fulfill our teach/learning honor/responsibility by answering what is asked. This only will suffice, for we cannot plumb the depths of the distortion complexes which infect your peoples. – 3.6

Ra’s Own Historical Development

Ra evolved upon Venus, a “harshly bright” planet under conditions we would consider difficult. During their third-density experience Venus had a total planetary population of 38.5 million people, of which 6.5 million were harvested positive, the remainder repeating third density elsewhere. Their harvest was overwhelmingly positive with no entities being negatively harvested,[98] meaning that they had little to no experience with the service-to-self path. In that innocence they were overflowing with compassion, which enabled accelerated work in fourth density, but which caused a great deal of time to be spent in fifth density balancing the compassion gained in fourth. Their sixth-density work was also accelerated because of their harmony. It was that harmony, however, which was a “grievous source of naïveté” with regard to working with our planet.

In their self-described naïveté of their third density, they had not developed the barter or money/power system which is all-pervasive here. They were a more philosophical third-density planet than ours. Their choices centered on the harmonious balances and dynamics of relationships, exploring sexual energy transfer, and performing metaphysical research in the seeking of adepthood, both through the indigo ray and via relationship with others.

In their third density, Ra devised the series of 22 images that depict the Major Arcana of the tarot as a study of the archetypal mind.[99]

Ra’s Present Sixth-Density Experience:

To speak of that which sixth-density social memory complexes labor within…is, at best, misprision of plain communication, for much is lost in transmission of concept from density to density, and the discussion of sixth density is inevitably distorted greatly.

However, we shall attempt to speak to your query for it is an helpful one in that it allows us to express once again the total unity of creation. We seek the Creator upon a level of shared experience to which you are not privy, and rather than surrounding ourselves in light, we have become light. Our understanding is that there is no other material except light. Our rituals, as you may call them, are an infinitely subtle continuation of the balancing processes which you are now beginning to experience.

We seek now without polarity. Thus we do not invoke any power from without, for our search has become internalized as we become light/love and love/light. These are the balances we seek, the balances between compassion and wisdom which more and more allow our understanding of experience to be informed that we may come closer to the unity with the One Creator which we so joyfully seek. – 64.6

Questioner: Thank you. If you, Ra, as an individualized entity were incarnate on Earth now with full awareness and memory of what you know now, what would be your objective at this time on Earth as far as activities are concerned?

Ra: I am Ra. The query suggests that which has been learned to be impractical. However, were we to again be naïve enough to think that our physical presence was any more effective than that love/light we send your peoples and the treasure of this contact, we would do as we did do. We would be, and we would offer, ourselves as teach/learners. – 48.3

Citations:

·        Purpose: 1.1, 14.18, 14.20, 14.23, 28.16, 60.27, 90.29

·        Teachings Distorted: 1.5, 2.2, 6.4, 23.6, 23.16

·        Subsequent Responsibility: 1.1, 2.2, 3.6, 14.18, 17.2, 22.26, 23.10, 71.19–20

·        Ra’s Historical Development: 41.26, 60.16, 88.14, 89.26-29

·        Ra’s Present Sixth-Density Experience: 64.6

For further exploration, see also:

·        6.5-7, 14.24, 23.2 –5, 23.8–9, 26.21–25, 27.2, 48.3, 76.11, 81.22,

·        Questioner: I noticed you started this session with “I communicate now.” You usually use “We communicate now.” Is there any significance or difference with respect to that?
Ra: “I am Ra.” “We am Ra.” You may see the grammatical difficulties of your linguistic structure in dealing with a social memory complex. There is no distinction between the first person singular and plural in your language when pertaining to Ra. – 83.28

·        Ra’s historical interaction with the Egyptians: 1.1, 1.5, 2.2, 6.4, 6.22, 14.5, 23.1, 23.6

·        Pyramids and tarot: 2.4, 88.13–14

·        Ra’s present existence: 1.1, 14.19–23

·        Ra’s own historical development: 89.29–30

·        Ra un-filtered by human instrument: 21.1–2, 39.9, 5.1 || But maybe they drew on Carla’s vocabulary in some way? 4.14

·        Not the only member of the Confederation with the honor/duty of fixing what the humans broke: 23.16

·        The two entities on Venus who harvested themselves upon the negative path: 89.27, 89.31–43

·        Great sex on the sun: 41.4–6

·        Comedians with the dry, sometimes sarcastic humor, and experts at deadpan delivery: 89.21. || And: 96.6, 94.25, 65.18, 78.25, 76.10, 103.14, 2.1, 6.26, 50.11, 30.8, 88.9, 80.7, 96.9, 97.6, 106.4.

·        Obviously sports buffs: 75.24

·        The least sexy description of a sexual encounter: 94.10

·        Ra’s way of saying “Sorry not sorry”: 85.2

·        How they view the way we practice marriage: 31.16

·        The understated: 89.40, 1.9, 6.16, 17.1 (among others)

·        “Cosmic joke”: 37.5 || Bad joke and unappreciative audience: 53.9

·        All the times Don has to ask them a second time to answer the question he just asked. Three great examples: 84.12–13; 53.6–7; 73.5–7

·        Whether or not they intended humor, what is certain is that Ra made every effort to serve through this contact. And they were grateful—Ra explicitly thanked the group for their efforts and the contact itself many times, including once endearingly saying “the treasure of this contact.”

“The use you make of these transmissions is completely at your discretion. We suggest the flowing of the natural intuitive senses and a minimum of the distortion towards concern. We are content, as we have said, to be able to aid in the evolution of one of your peoples. Whatever efforts you make cannot disappoint us, for that number already exceeds one.” – 37.3

Service to Others

In the course of third density there is a Choice to make regarding how one will love, how one will serve, and how one will relate to the free will of self and others. This choice determines whether one will absorb the energy of others for selfish gain or radiate to others in free giving. Of these two available choices, the Confederation calls the positive or right-hand path service to others. This path and its counterpart, service to self, first diverge from one another on their respective…

Relationship to Free Will

The student of the positive polarity undertakes a long journey to polarize their consciousness in service to others. As they advance along the road of polarity, the chief recurring question facing them is a question of free will. The green-ray activated being will have one type of understanding with regard to that question; the blue-ray another; the self who is balanced in both of those rays yet another. The defining, common foundation of their perspectives is the positive polarity’s respect for free will.

Service-to-others (STO) entities seek to recognize, honor, and support the free will of other-selves—universally and unconditionally as the path progresses. Some of the basic questions that inform this respect of free will reflect an ever-deepening empathy: “What is it like to be you?” “What is it that you need?” “How may I appropriately identify that need?” And, whether intuited or articulated, “How may I respond to the need?”

We can suggest an attempt to become aware of the other-self as self and thus do that action which is needed by other-self, understanding from the other-self’s intelligence and awareness. – 18.6

It is a delicate matter to be of service, and compassion, sensitivity, and an ability to empathize are helpful in avoiding the distortions of man-made intelligence and awareness. – 18.6

Each entity has its ways of viewing and learning from the illusion, and each processes catalyst using unique circuitry. – 101.2

Thus, what would be an improper distortion with one entity is proper with another. – 18.6

It is our feeling that to be each entity which one attempts to serve is to simplify the grasp of what service is necessary or possible. – 89.30

The positive polarity increasingly recognizes the sovereignty of all beings, seeing that it is the sacred right of each other-self to author their own journey. In that light the positive polarity seeks to support the choices of the other while never, insofar as circumstance makes possible, infringing upon their free will. Indeed, desire to avoid infringement defines the boundaries of the positive polarity’s service.

Out of a desire to avoid infringement of free will, those of the service-to-others path await the call for service, recognizing that service can be offered only insofar as it is requested. What constitutes a call to service? What is the best way to meet that call? These are the studies of a service-to-others entity as it advances through lifetimes and densities.

In the following quote, Ra describes the general way that the conscious mind of the positive and negative path each relate to the resources of their respective subconscious minds. This dynamic also illustrates the way that the polarities relate to the free will of others. (See 99.8)

Service to Others in Practice

Practicing tolerance is integral to the positive path. In tolerance one gives the other the space to be themselves and express themselves. But as one polarizes more positively, that high regard for free will opens the heart to seeing the Creator in the self and in the other, and to knowing these are One. And in that oneness is unconditional love. Love that radiates. Love that gives without expectation of return. Love that melts the illusory conceptual boundaries of individual identity. The more one advances upon the positive path, and the more the blockages are removed from the heart, the more unconditional and universal that love becomes.

This love also contains within it a sensitivity to suffering. How the service-to-others entity responds to suffering is something that evolves as they progress along the spiritual path; but at base there is a compassion for the suffering of others, coupled with the desire to help alleviate suffering on one level or another, whether through direct action, the beaming of love/light, or, as we will examine, the radiation of self-realization.

In the full consciousness of the green ray it is understood that universal love freely given to other selves is more consequential and desirable than even the most well-intentioned rearrangement of social and political structures. The STO entity can certainly do good work in politics, government, and social programs; it is just that how one serves—by radiating love—is more important than what one accomplishes in the name of service.

It is impossible to help another being directly. It is only possible to make catalyst available in whatever form, the most important being the radiation of realization of oneness with the Creator from the self, less important being information such as we share with you. – 17.2

Many beings upon the positive path grapple with concerns about selfishness, preferring to devote most of their attention to others. Ra reminds us, however, that it is appropriate to turn one’s attention toward self-work when seeking to be of positive service, in the quotes both above and below.

To aid the self in polarization towards love and light is to aid the planetary vibration. – 71.16

That is, the deeper one’s conscious recognition of the self’s unity with the Creator—a recognition that generally requires disciplined spiritual seeking over time—the greater the love and light one radiates to others.

The best way of service to others is the constant attempt to seek to share the love of the Creator as it is known to the inner self. This involves self-knowledge and the ability to open the self to the other-self without hesitation. This involves, shall we say, radiating that which is the essence or the heart of the mind/body/spirit complex. – 17.30

Be yourself, Ra says. You are the service.

This is the service of being. And the more love you feel in your being, the more love effortlessly radiates from you. The more light you discover within, the more light effortlessly shines from you. Seen in the movement through the chakras, the lower energies are transmuted by the higher centers into freely given love/light radiation.

The positively oriented entity will be transmuting strong red-ray sexual energy into green-ray energy transfers and radiation in blue and indigo and will be similarly transmuting selfhood and place in society into energy transfer situations in which the entity may merge with and serve others and then, finally, radiate unto others without expecting any transfer in return. – 54.25

As Ra indicates, love is radiated and given freely without expectation of return.

The gift, shall we say, [of the green-ray energy transfer is] given freely, no payment being requested either of the body, of the mind, or of the spirit. The green ray is one of complete universality of love. This is a giving without expectation of return. – 31.5 (See also: 50.5, 32.5, 22.5, 48.7, 31.16.)

But each entity has particular outer gifts and talents. Each self is unique. Each other-self is unique. Each opportunity for service is doubly unique. In a creation of infinite variety there are infinite ways to answer the call.

Speaking to the intention of your question, the best way for each seeker in third density to be of service to others is unique to that mind/body/spirit complex. This means that the mind/body/spirit complex must then seek within itself the intelligence of its own discernment as to the way it may best serve other-selves. This will be different for each. There is no best. There is no generalization. Nothing is known. – 17.30

This is why the service-to-others path is one of empathy and deep listening.

Service to Others in Groups

When groupings of positively polarized individuals work together, whether on building a house or building a society, there is the desire to share power, share responsibility, contribute one’s gifts to the whole, and seek the upliftment and empowerment of each other-self within the context of the whole. It is true community. It is an experience of seeking harmony. This manifests itself in the fourth-density positive environment as a celebration of differences within a cohesive, automatically harmonized whole. Self-knowledge in this environment includes other-self-knowledge, and an increasingly shared identity.

The understanding, experiencing, accepting, and merging of self with self and with other-self, and finally with the Creator, is the path to the heart of self. – 15.14

Whereas the negative polarity groupings have constant difficulty due to pitting self against self in seeking dominance (power over others), the positive polarity synergizes power for collective effort and well-being. This may be one reason why Ra indicates that our Logos designed hints into the archetypal mind indicating that service to others is the more efficient of the two paths. Another reason may be that the positive polarity values increasing transparency and honesty. These qualities allow the Creator to shine through the positive entity ever more purely and brilliantly.

Service to Others in Pairs: Energy Transfer

Ra describes the mind/body/spirit complex as a system of energies articulated by the seven rays or energy centers. (E.g.: red-ray energy, orange-ray energy, etc.) While each individual operates to great extent as a self-contained, perhaps even closed, system, individuals can, in fact, transfer energies between themselves. Those upon the negative path can transfer personal energies in the dynamics of subjugation, control, and enslavement. These are not the transfers of free giving, but of the taking and dominance which takes the other-self’s power for the self’s increase. Positively oriented transfer, on the other hand, is characterized by mutual energizing and enhancement. In this situation, both parties gain in a positive, free-will respecting, supportive way. Ra says:

Energy transfer implies the release of potential energies across, shall we say, a potentiated space. The sexual energy transfers occur due to the polarizations of two mind/body/spirit complexes, each of which have some potential difference one to the other. The nature of the transfer of energy, or of the blockage of this energy, is then a function of the interaction of these two potentials. In the cases where transfer takes place, you may liken this to a circuit being closed. You may also see this activity, as all experiential activities, as the Creator experiencing Itself. – 31.2

Key to energy transfer for either polarity is the green ray—whether by its omission for the negative polarity, or by its inclusion for the positive polarity.

With the green-ray transfer of energy you now come to the great turning point sexually as well as in each other mode of experience. The green ray may then be turned outward, the entity then giving rather than receiving. The first giving beyond green ray is the giving of acceptance or freedom, thus allowing the recipient of blue-ray energy transfer the opportunity for a feeling of being accepted, thus freeing that other-self to express itself to the giver of this ray.

It will be noted that once green-ray energy transfer has been achieved by two mind/body/spirits in mating, the further rays are available without both entities having the necessity to progress equally. Thus a blue-ray vibrating entity or indigo-ray vibrating entity whose other ray vibrations are clear may share that energy with the green-ray other-self, thus acting as catalyst for the continued learn/teaching of the other-self. Until an other-self reaches green ray, such energy transfers through the rays is not possible. – 32.5

In the following we see again the radiance of the positive polarity. In this radiance, the energy is brought into and through the lower chakras in order to be transmuted into the higher expression of free giving from the self to other-self.

The positively oriented entity will be transmuting strong red-ray sexual energy into green-ray energy transfers and radiation in blue and indigo, and will be similarly transmuting selfhood and place in society into energy transfer situations in which the entity may merge with and serve others, and then, finally, radiate unto others without expecting any transfer in return. – 54.25

In 73.21, Ra answers Don’s question about the number of possible energy transfers by saying that the “number is infinite, for is not each mind/body/spirit complex unique?” In the next Q&A, Ra says the energy may be transferred of mind, body, or spirit. Of the body they speak to sexual energy transfer; of mind and spirit, they offer some examples, saying:

In the realm of the mental bodies there are variations of mental energy transferred. This is, again, dependent upon the knowledge sought and the knowledge offered. The most common mental energy transfer is that of the teacher and the pupil. The amount of energy is dependent upon the quality of this offering upon the part of the teacher as regards the purity of the desire to serve, and the quality of information offered and, upon the part of the student, the purity of the desire to learn and the quality of the mind vibratory complex which receives knowledge.

Another form of mental energy transfer is that of the listener and the speaker. When the speaker is experiencing mental/emotional complex distortions towards anguish, sorrow, or other mental pain, from what we have said before, you may perhaps garner knowledge of the variations possible in this transfer.

The spiritual energy transfers are at the heart of all energy transfers as a knowledge of self and other-self as Creator is paramount, and this is spiritual work. – 73.22

Energy transfer, and specifically sexual energy transfer, is a significant subject in the material, worthy of its own entry. For the purpose of this entry, we will only briefly highlight the sexual energy transfer available to positive entities:

We firstly wish to agree with your supposition that the subject you now query upon is a large one, for in it lies an entire system of opening the gateway to intelligent infinity. You may see that some information is necessarily shrouded in mystery by our desire to preserve the free will of the adept. The great key to blue, indigo, and finally, that great capital of the column of sexual energy transfer, violet energy transfers, is the metaphysical bond or distortion which has the name among your peoples of unconditional love.

In the blue-ray energy transfer the quality of this love is refined in the fire of honest communication and clarity; this, shall we say, normally, meaning in general, takes a substantial portion of your space/time to accomplish although there are instances of matings so well refined in previous incarnations and so well remembered that the blue ray may be penetrated at once. This energy transfer is of great benefit to the seeker in that all communication from this seeker is, thereby, refined and the eyes of honesty and clarity look upon a new world. Such is the nature of blue-ray energy and such is one mechanism of potentiating and crystallizing it.

As we approach indigo-ray transfer we find ourselves in a shadowland where we cannot give you information straight out or plain, for this is seen by us to be an infringement. We cannot speak at all of violet-ray transfer as we do not, again, desire to break the Law of Confusion.

We may say that these jewels, though dearly bought, are beyond price for the seeker; and [we] might suggest that just as each awareness is arrived at through a process of analysis, synthesis, and inspiration, so should the seeker approach its mate and evaluate each experience, seeking the jewel. – 84.20

Though the heart of service-to-others work in third density is not necessarily to pierce the veil, two beings of shared, polarized seeking open the door to great possibility.

Questioner: What techniques and methods of penetration of the veil were planned and are there any others that have occurred other than those planned?

Ra: I am Ra. In general, we may say that by far the most vivid and even extravagant opportunities for the piercing of the veil are a result of the interaction of polarized entities. – 83.16

Questioner: Could you expand on what you mean by that interaction of polarized entities in piercing the veil?

Ra: I am Ra. We shall state two items of note. The first is the extreme potential for polarization in the relationship of two polarized entities which have embarked upon the service-to-others path or, in some few cases, the service-to-self path. Secondly, we would note that effect which we have learned to call the doubling effect. Those of like mind which together seek shall far more surely find. – 83.17

Service to Those Not Spiritually Seeking

One can, with a discerning eye, see that some beings are perhaps more asleep than others. With compassion, this discernment need not be a vision of judgment or condescension, but rather a way to determine how to respond to others’ needs while respecting their free will. We cannot ultimately determine sleep vs. awakening, but in responding to those who seem more greatly interested in distraction and comfort-seeking—those who may seem less interested in using their catalyst for self-knowledge and service—Ra shares insight.

Questioner: What was the attitude just prior to [the third-density] harvest of those harvestable entities of Ra with respect to those who were obviously unharvestable?

Ra: I am Ra. Those of us which had the gift of polarity felt deep compassion for those who seemed to dwell in darkness. This description is most apt as ours was a harshly bright planet in the physical sense. There was every attempt made to reach out with whatever seemed to be needed. However, those upon the positive path have the comfort of companions and we of Ra spent a great deal of our attention upon the possibilities of achieving spiritual or metaphysical adepthood, or work in indigo ray, through the means of relationships with other-selves. Consequently, the compassion for those in darkness was balanced by the appreciation of the light. – 89.29

Questioner: Would Ra’s attitude toward the same unharvestable entities be different at this nexus than at the time of harvest of third density?

Ra: I am Ra. Not substantially. To those who wish to sleep we could only offer those comforts designed for the sleeping. Service is only possible to the extent it is requested. We were ready to serve in whatever way we could. This still seems satisfactory as a means of dealing with other-selves in third density. It is our feeling that to be each entity which one attempts to serve is to simplify the grasp of what service is necessary or possible. – 89.30

Service to Others Using Catalyst

Polarizing positively requires a certain degree of self-determination, will, and faith. That determination is vividly evidenced in an entity’s desire and capacity to use its own catalyst. The embrace of catalyst is the art of living a life of spiritual seeking and service in a world of seeming separation. The entirety of the vast Confederation philosophy falls under this rubric, a subject much too large for even ten books to cover, so in this section I note only some salient points regarding using catalyst to polarize service-to-others.

The catalyst, and all catalyst, is designed to offer experience. This experience in your density may be loved and accepted or it may be controlled. These are the two paths. When neither path is chosen the catalyst fails in its design and the entity proceeds until catalyst strikes it which causes it to form a bias towards acceptance and love or separation and control. There is no lack of space/time in which this catalyst may work. – 46.16

Positive use of catalyst centers on acceptance. For instance, when working with the catalyst of anger:

The entity polarizing positively perceives the anger. This entity, if using this catalyst mentally, blesses and loves this anger in itself. It then intensifies this anger consciously in mind alone until the folly of this red-ray energy is perceived not as folly in itself but as energy subject to spiritual entropy due to the randomness of energy being used.

Positive orientation then provides the will and faith to continue this mentally intense experience of letting the anger be understood, accepted, and integrated with the mind/body/spirit complex. The other-self which is the object of anger is thus transformed into an object of acceptance, understanding, and accommodation, all being reintegrated using the great energy which anger began. – 46.9

The first acceptance or control, depending upon polarity, is of the self. Anger is one of many things to be accepted and loved as a part of self or controlled as a part of self, if the entity is to do work. – 46.10

Questioner: Then the positively oriented entity, rather than attempting repression of emotion, would balance the emotion as stated in an earlier contact. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct and illustrates the path of unity. – 46.13

Balancing[100] is an integral part of using catalyst, and acceptance is both the foundation and the fruit of the balancing exercises. But why does this “illustrate the path of unity”?

The self is the Creator. All is the Creator. All, therefore, is part of the self. To face, accept, and integrate the full range of one’s catalyst is to face, accept, and integrate parts of the Self speaking in innumerable voices. But the energies of the self, the energies of other-selves, and the energies of the moment are not delivered to the self in perfectly synthesized, symmetrical, proportional relationship. They require constant balancing between opposing or complementary forces and concepts. To truly balance and integrate these myriad energies back into the All-Self, acceptance is required. Which is to say opening the heart, trusting in the Creator, surrendering to what is.

Those upon the right-hand path have no such protection [as those of negative polarity employ in separation] against other-selves, for upon that path the doughty seeker shall find many mirrors for reflection in each other-self it encounters. – 99.8

There is nowhere to run, ultimately, from catalyst. Boundaries may become established, a service may be rejected, the self may withdraw from a situation, legal or other physical protection may even be employed, but the experience of the moment and the energies therein cannot be defended against.

There is no outward shelter in your illusion from the gusts, flurries, and blizzards of quick and cruel catalyst. However, to the pure, all that is encountered speaks of the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. The cruelest blow is seen with an ambiance of challenges offered and opportunities to come. Thusly, the great pitch of light is held high above such an one so that all interpretation may be seen to be protected by light. – 95.24

The more purely one chooses the service-to-others polarity, the more that love and light themselves become protection, primarily through the interpretation described above.[101] In other words, in the positive interpretation of catalyst, one stops feeling victimized by life (even in the face of true difficulty). The universe is instead seen in its truest/highest function: constantly delivering the raw material for spiritual evolution, for the self’s growth and benefit. Each moment, then, becomes a teacher. The values increasingly shift from the small self, centered upon what can be gained, what pleasure can be sought, what can be defended against, what argument can be won, etc.; to the other-self, and the all-Self. How may I serve? How may I freely give? How may I exercise vulnerability and release defenses? How may I be my most authentic self? How may I see love in awareness? How may I discover the Creator?

[When making a decision,] if the entity is polarized towards service to others, analysis properly proceeds along the lines of consideration of which path offers the most opportunity for service to others.

For the negatively polarized entity the antithesis is the case. For the unpolarized entity the considerations are random and most likely in the direction of the distortion towards comfort. – 64.16

Service to Others v. Service to Self

There is a seeming paradox to be balanced and appreciated when the two polarities meet. The core of the STO path is the respect of the free will of all other selves. The core of the STS path is the non-recognition of the free will of all other selves. Each polarity offers the other polarity its service. The positive polarity accepts; the negative polarity controls. The positive polarity desires freedom for all beings; the negative polarity desires enslavement.[102]

As examined in 25.4–10, if those of the positive polarity completely supported the free will of those of the negative and then accepted the negative service, they would be negating their ability to polarize and serve others; that is, those of service to others would be accepting manipulation and enslavement and would thus find themselves “under the heel” of those of the negative polarity. In other words, whenever a positive entity does not martyr itself to a negative entity’s free will, but instead resists, we seem to have a paradox.

The following excerpts speak to this dance. Here the questioner attempts to grapple with a way to serve the fifth-density negative entity bent upon controlling, or, barring that, exterminating the light of the Ra contact.

Questioner: Then how could we solve this paradox [of two oppositely polarized, mutually exclusive objectives]?

Ra: I am Ra. Consider, if you will, that you have no ability not to serve the Creator since all is the Creator. In your individual growth patterns appear the basic third-density choice. […]

You do not have merely two opposite requests for service. You will find an infinite array of contradictory requests for information or lack of information from this Source if you listen carefully to those whose voices you may hear. This is all one voice to which you resonate upon a certain frequency. This frequency determines your choice of service to the One Creator. […]

A portion, seemingly, of the Creator rejoices at your choice to question us regarding the evolution of spirit. A seemingly separate portion would wish for multitudinous answers to a great range of queries of a specific nature. Another seemingly separate group of your peoples would wish this correspondence through this instrument to cease, feeling it to be of a negative nature. Upon the many other planes of existence there are those whose every fiber rejoices at your service; and those such as the [negative fifth-density] entity [who] wish only to terminate the life upon the third-density plane of this instrument. All are the Creator.

There is one vast panoply of biases and distortions, colors and hues, in an unending pattern. In the case of those with whom you, as entities and as a group, are not in resonance, you wish them love, light, peace, joy, and bid them well. No more than this can you do for your portion of the Creator is as it is and your experience and offering of experience, to be valuable, needs be more and more a perfect representation of who you truly are. Could you, then, serve a negative entity by offering the instrument’s life? It is unlikely that you would find this a true service.

Thus you may see in many cases the loving balance being achieved, the love being offered, light being sent, and the service of the service-to-self oriented entity gratefully acknowledged while being rejected as not being useful in your journey at this time. Thus you serve One Creator without paradox. – 67.11

Questioner: Then there is no other service that we can at this time offer that fifth-density entity of the Orion group who is so constantly with us. As I see it now there is nothing that we can do for him from your point of view? Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. There is great humor in your attempt to be of polarized service to the opposite polarity. There is a natural difficulty in doing so since what you consider service is considered by this entity non-service. As you send this entity love and light and wish it well it loses its polarity and needs to regroup.

Thus it would not consider your service as such. On the other hand, if you allowed it to be of service by removing this instrument from your midst you might perhaps perceive this as not being of service. You have here a balanced and polarized view of the Creator; two services offered, mutually rejected, and in a state of equilibrium in which free will is preserved and each allowed to go upon its own path of experiencing the One Infinite Creator. – 67.26

Questioner: Thank you. In closing that part of the discussion I would just say that if there is anything that we can do that is within our ability— and I understand that there are many things such as the ones that you just mentioned that are not within our ability— that we could do for this particular entity, if you would in the future communicate its requests to us we will at least consider them because we would like to serve in every respect. Is this agreeable to you?

Ra: I am Ra. We perceive that we have not been able to clarify your service versus its desire for service. You need, in our humble opinion, to look at the humor of the situation and relinquish your desire to serve where no service is requested. The magnet will attract or repel. Glory in the strength of your polarization and allow others of opposite polarity to similarly do so, seeing the great humor of this polarity and its complications in view of the unification in sixth density of these two paths. – 67.27

To polarize positively to a harvestable degree in third density, it is necessary to vibrate, as Ra defines it, in 51% service toward the welfare of others. Ra is not entirely clear on what precisely this measurement means[103]—whether this is a measurement of intention, time, quality or strength of vibration, openness of the green-ray, or something else. But what is clear is that purity is not a prerequisite for graduation from third density. Each seeker contains a ratio of the two polarities. Even those who achieve a harvestable degree of service-to-self polarity may have, by some measure, a remaining 5% of service to others within them. The goal is not totality but a bias of the consciousness in one direction or the other, each requiring will and faith.

Service to Others Becomes Automatic

As discussed above, the more one activates, balances, and clears one’s energy system, the more light that flows through, radiating effortlessly outward. Before an entity lifts a finger or speaks a word, this is the service of being. With sufficient disciplined work, it is possible to awaken to a state of consciousness where service to others is automatic.

In the experiences of the mystical search for unity, [concepts of space and time] need never be considered, for they are but part of an illusory system. The seeker seeks the One. This One is to be sought, as we have said, by the balanced and self-accepting self, aware both of its apparent distortions and its total perfection. Resting in this balanced awareness, the entity then opens the self to the universe which it is. The light energy of all things may then be attracted by this intense seeking, and wherever the inner seeking meets the attracted cosmic prana, realization of the One takes place.

The purpose of clearing each energy center is to allow that meeting place to occur at the indigo-ray vibration, thus making contact with intelligent infinity and dissolving all illusions. Service to others is automatic at the released energy generated by this state of consciousness. – 57.33

Questioner: The change in consciousness should result in a greater distortion towards service to others, toward unity with all, and toward knowing in order to serve. Is this correct, and are there any other desired results?

Ra: I am Ra. These are commendable phrases. The heart of white magic is the experience of the joy of union with the Creator. This joy will of necessity radiate throughout the life experience of the positive adept. It is for this reason that sexual magic is not restricted solely to the negatively oriented polarizing adepts but when most carefully used has its place in high magic as it, when correctly pursued, joins body, mind, and spirit with the One Infinite Creator.

Any purpose which you may frame should, we suggest, take into consideration this basic union with the One Infinite Creator, for this union will result in service to others of necessity. – 71.17

Personal note: One of the greatest pleasures and privileges of my incarnation has been the opportunity to work with other polarized entities (otherwise known as friends) through L/L Research. Not that everyone walks around with a t-shirt that says “This Guy Is Service-to-Others,” but most I know exemplify the qualities of this path, from the open heart, to the desire to serve, to the will and faith to sustain the spiritual seeking over the long, difficult, and dusty road. Technical as Ra’s terms are, in reality and practice it feels good to know one’s own polarity, to seek further polarization, and to work with those of like polarity. It is truly the discovery of a “power that gives meaning to existence.”

So, as Ra says, “Glory in the strength of your polarization.”

Questioner: What is the greatest service that our population on this planet could perform individually?

Ra: I am Ra. There is but one service. The Law is One. The offering of self to Creator is the greatest service, the unity, the fountainhead. The entity who seeks the One Creator is with infinite intelligence. From this seeking, from this offering, a great multiplicity of opportunities will evolve depending upon the mind/body/spirit complexes’ distortions with regard to the various illusory aspects or energy centers of the various complexes of your illusion. Thus, some become healers, some workers, some teachers, and so forth. – 15.7

Ra: The lessons to be learned vary. Almost always these lessons include patience, tolerance, and the ability for the light touch. – 34.6

Citations:

·        Relationship with Free Will: 17.2, 18.6, 71.14, 73.3, 73.12, 101.2

·        Service to Others in Practice: 17.2, 17.30, 34.6, 34.9, 36.17, 54.25, 71.16, 93.3, 100.9 (See also: 34.14)

·        Service to Others in Groups: 7.15, 15.14, 16.31, 90.20–22

·        Service to Others in Pairs: 31.2–3, 32.5, 54.25, 73.21–22, 83.16–17, 84.20

·        Service to Those Not Spiritually Seeking: 89.29–30

·        Service to Others Using Catalyst: 17.33, 46.8–9, 46.16, 64.16, 65.14, 94.12, 95.24, 99.8 (See also: 46.11-12, 46.14–15, 97.16)

·        Service to Others v Service to Self: 17.31, 47.3, 67.11, 67.26–27, 83.7

·        Service to Others Automatic: 57.33, 71.17 (See also: 42.7)

For further exploration, see also:

·        33.11, 39.11, 42.9–11, 42.20, 43.19, 60.27, 65.21, 66.18, 67.3, 68.17, 72.7, 75.25, 78.25, 80.17

·        The 51% vibratory rate: 17.31–17.33, 47.3

·        Polarization = more light = harvestability: 71.2, 36.11

·        Ear tones: 44.3–6, 45.8–10, 49.3–4

·        Service to others aid & protection: 73.3–4, 95.22–24, 99.8, 100.8

·        STO engaging in well-meant and unintentional slavery: 83.11–14

·        4D battle exemplifying polarity in action: 25.4-10, 78.25

·        Honesty and Transparency: 48.7, 73.20

·        Mistaken service to others: 10.1

·        Wisdom’s dark side for the STO entity: 101.2

·        “[The] ability to structure abstract concepts and to analyze experiential data may be the key to rapid positive polarization. It may be said that those whose analytical capacities are predominant have somewhat more to work with in polarizing.”: 49.4

·        “To bear fruit [to polarize in service to others] is a protected activity.” 92.31–33

·        A lifetime of STO’s effect on appearance: 42.14

·        Service as a “second-ranking” lesson: 52.11

·        Physical complex distortion more likely in STO: 66.33

·        STO is path of that which is, but still some limited viewpoint: 100.9

·        In seeking to polarize positively, the corresponding polarity will be activated and in need of balancing: 72.7, 80.5, 90.3

·        See Harvest, STS, Polarity, Veil, and Planet Earth in this guide.

Illustration: Sexual Energy Transfer: Completing the Circuit

Ra indicates that when sexual energy transfer takes place between two entities oppositely polarized in their feminine/masculine ratios, it may be likened to a “circuit being closed.” In order for the transfer to occur, the hearts of each must be open. This happens most strongly and efficiently at the moment of orgasm. It is even stronger if both entities have orgasm, especially simultaneously, and it can be doubled and refined when dedicated to the Creator, but the transfer will still take place in the event of only one orgasm. However, even without orgasm…

…a considerable amount of energy [is] transferred due to the potential difference which has been raised, as long as both entities are aware of this potential and release its strength to each other by desire of the will in a mental or mind complex dedication. – 84.13

This energy is of a mutually strengthening nature, each party benefiting in some way. The masculine principle will release to the feminine that which it has in abundance: physical energy, thus revitalizing the feminine. The feminine principle will release that which it has in abundance: mental/emotional energy, thus inspiring the masculine.

This image intends to convey not a textbook explanation but an entirely creative and evocative portrayal of this transfer. For instance, I do not know if there is an actual loop of energy as depicted here. The loop in this illustration is designed only to figuratively convey the closing of the circuit. Moreover, Ra indicates that, so long as the heart is open, energy is transferred only to the highest activated ray. This image seems to depict that these two entities have a perfectly clear and balanced energy system, reaching all the way to violet activation, thus exchanging energy at every level.[104]

One of the biggest puzzles of designing this illustration was: when the energy is transferred upon orgasm, how do should the illustration indicate its pathway through this circuit? Is the energy shared between individual corresponding centers all at once?  For instance, energy passes from red to red, orange to orange, and on up?

In a Feb 18, 2017 channeling, Q’uo confirmed that the energy was indeed transferred from each activated energy center. Though subject to interpretation, Ra may corroborate that pathway here:

In such a drawing or schematic representation of the circuitry of two mind/body/spirit complexes in sexual or other energy transfer, the circuit opens always at the red or base center and moves as possible through the intervening energy centers. – 84.10

The energy transfer occurs in one releasing of the potential difference. This does not leap between green and green energy centers but is the sharing of the energies of each from red ray upwards. – 84.13

Ra on Sexual Energy Transfer

In [sexual energy transfer] lies an entire system of opening the gateway to intelligent infinity. […] The great key to blue, indigo, and finally, that great capital of the column of sexual energy transfer, violet energy transfers, is the metaphysical bond or distortion which has the name among your peoples of unconditional love.

In the blue-ray energy transfer the quality of this love is refined in the fire of honest communication and clarity; this, shall we say, normally, meaning in general, takes a substantial portion of your space/time to accomplish although there are instances of matings so well refined in previous incarnations and so well remembered that the blue ray may be penetrated at once. This energy transfer is of great benefit to the seeker in that all communication from this seeker is, thereby, refined and the eyes of honesty and clarity look upon a new world.

As we approach indigo-ray transfer we find ourselves in a shadowland where we cannot give you information straight out or plain, for this is seen by us to be an infringement. We cannot speak at all of violet-ray transfer as we do not, again, desire to break the Law of Confusion.

We may say that these jewels, though dearly bought, are beyond price for the seeker and might suggest that just as each awareness is arrived at through a process of analysis, synthesis, and inspiration, so should the seeker approach its mate and evaluate each experience, seeking the jewel. – 84.20

Questioner: Is there any way to tell which ray the transfer was for an individual after the experience? Is there any way for the individual to tell in which particular ray the transfer occurred?

Ra: I am Ra. There is only a subjective yardstick or measure of such.

If the energies have flowed so that love is made whole, green-ray transfer has taken place.

If, by the same entities’ exchange, greater ease in communication and greater sight has been experienced, the energy has been refined to the blue-ray energy center.

If the polarized entities, by this same energy transfer experience, find that the faculties of will and faith have been stimulated, not for a brief while but for a great duration of what you call time, you may perceive the indigo-ray transfer.

We may not speak of the violet-ray transfer except to note that it is an opening to the gateway of intelligent infinity. Indeed, the indigo-ray transfer is also this but, shall we say, the veil has not yet been lifted. – 84.21

The second energy transfer of which we would speak is the sexual energy transfer. This takes place upon a non-magical level by all those entities which vibrate green ray active. It is possible, as in the case of this instrument which dedicates itself to the service of the One Infinite Creator, to further refine this energy transfer. When the other-self also dedicates itself in service to the One Infinite Creator, the transfer is doubled. Then the amount of energy transferred is dependent only upon the amount of polarized sexual energy created and released. There are refinements from this point onward leading to the realm of the high sexual magic. – 73.22

If both entities are well polarized and vibrating in green-ray love, any orgasm shall offer equal energy to both. – 84.16

With the green-ray transfer of energy you now come to the great turning point sexually as well as in each other mode of experience. The green ray may then be turned outward, the entity then giving rather than receiving. The first giving beyond green ray is the giving of acceptance or freedom, thus allowing the recipient of blue-ray energy transfer the opportunity for a feeling of being accepted, thus freeing that other-self to express itself to the giver of this ray.

It will be noted that once green-ray energy transfer has been achieved by two mind/body/spirits in mating, the further rays are available without both entities having the necessity to progress equally. Thus a blue-ray vibrating entity or indigo-ray vibrating entity whose other ray vibrations are clear may share that energy with the green-ray other-self, thus acting as catalyst for the continued learn/teaching of the other-self. Until an other-self reaches green ray, such energy transfers through the rays is not possible. – 32.5

The bisexual knowing of the Creator by Itself has the potential for two advantages. Firstly, in the green-ray activated being there is the potential for a direct and simple analog of what you may call joy, the spiritual or metaphysical nature which exists in intelligent energy. This is a great aid to comprehension of a truer nature of beingness.

The other potential advantage of bisexual reproductive acts is the possibility of a sacramental understanding or connection, shall we say, with the gateway to intelligent infinity, for with appropriate preparation, work in what you may call magic may be done and experiences of intelligent infinity may be had. The positively oriented individuals concentrating upon this method of reaching intelligent infinity, then, through the seeking or the act of will, are able to direct this infinite intelligence to the work these entities desire to do, whether it be knowledge of service or ability to heal or whatever service to others is desired. – 31.3

For further exploration, see also:

·        25.1, 26.38, 30.10, 31.2-7, 31.9, 31.11-15, 32.2, 32.5-10, 39.10, 44.1, 48.2, 54.25, 54.31, 71.17, 72.16, 73.21-22, 76.2, 83.3, 84.9-22, 86.20-21, 87.18, 87.22-27, 92.20, 92.25, 99.10.

·        Feb 18, 2017 channeling for the pathway of energy transferred, and many discussions of energy transfer in the L/L Research Transcript Library.

·        Appendix A: “Dancing in the Fields of the Lord: Sacred Sexuality” in the publication Tilting at Windmills.

Service to Self

In the course of third density there is a Choice to make regarding how one will love, how one will serve, and how one will relate to the free will of self and others. This choice determines whether one will absorb the energy of others for selfish gain or radiate to others in free giving. Of these two available choices, the Confederation calls the negative or left-hand path, service to self. This path and its counterpart, service to others, first diverge from one another on their respective…

Relationship to Free Will

Those of the negative polarity form a separation-based relationship to free will, concluding that the free will of the other-self need not be respected, honored, valued, or supported. The other-self, instead, is to be manipulated, exploited, controlled, and enslaved for the sole benefit of the self. The greater the enslavement, the more total the infringement, the more the negative entity moves forward upon its path of polarity. As the service-to-self entity progresses into higher densities, that orientation becomes even more pure, to the extent that they reject completely the concept of other-selves’ free will.

This polarized relationship to free will is seen in terms of that which prompts the service of each polarity. Positive entities await the call or request before offering their service; negative entities do not await the request but instead call themselves to service. The negative service, however, looks very different from the positive. Recall that Ra names the negative polarity service to self. The negative entity is not asking “What can I do to meet your need and contribute to your empowerment?” but is instead asking “How can I use you to enhance myself? How can I gain your power, or your money, property, status, or your obligated, obedient servitude?” This is a model of opportunism wherein those of the negative polarity will infringe whenever they feel it possible and to their benefit. In this model, all means, including gross deceit, are fair game.

Whereas Ra describes the positive polarity as energetically radiant, they describe the negative polarity as energetically absorptive. This is not an absorption that simply receives what is given; but one that seeks to take what is not (at least consciously or knowingly) offered.[105] What is taken? Principally, the power of other selves through infringement upon their free will—that infringement growing more powerful, skilled, and subtle as the negative being advances in the densities.

The more that the higher-density negative entity can deceive the other-self into surrendering their will, the more strongly polarized it becomes. Yet, despite the proclivity toward infringing upon free will, the negative polarity in higher densities still dances and works with free will in ways that are not entirely clear to me. See: 16.1–2, 16.9, 24.8, 55.4, 68.16–18, 69.9, 71.14, & especially 72.8

Service to Self and the Veil

Both the positive and negative polarities awaken to their paths in a third-density environment of separation where the conscious mind is veiled (separated from) the subconscious mind. But whereas the positive polarity seeks to lessen and see through separation, the negative polarity seeks power through intensifying separation. The first separation, as Ra says, is of the self from the self. The negative polarity sees the conscious self[106] as separate, distinct from, and above all else, including its own subconscious resources. From this standpoint, no effort is made to seek guidance from the greater, or higher, self, much less other-selves who may be viewed as non-entities, slaves, personal possessions, or completely without status.

Separation and disregard for free will depend heavily upon the veil. In the veiled environment, the closing of the heart both causes and sustains the negative point of view.

If you see the energy centers in their various colors completing the spectrum you may see that the service-to-self choice is one which denies the very center of the spectrum; that being universal love. Therefore, all that is built upon the penetration of the light of harvestable quality by such entities is based upon an omission. This omission shall manifest in fourth density as the love of self: that is, the fullest expression of the orange and yellow energy centers which then are used to potentiate communication and adepthood.

When fifth-density refinement has been achieved, that which is not is carried further, the wisdom density being explored by entities which have no compassion, no universal love. They experience that which they wish by free choice, being of the earnest opinion that green-ray energy is folly. – 85.11

As there is a heavy reliance upon the veil in third density to make the choice of service to self, it begs the question: what happens when the veil is lifted in fourth density? Does not the negative entity then see and understand the unified nature of reality? How, then, can they continue upon a path of separation? The above excerpt speaks to that, saying those of the negative path in higher densities continue their journey by free choice in total conviction that love is folly. Ra also shares:

The polarization process, as it enters fourth density, is one which occurs with full knowledge of the veiling process which has taken place in third density. This veiling process is that which is a portion of the third-density experience. The knowledge and memory of the outcome of this, and all portions of the third-density experience, informs the higher-density polarized entity. It, however, does not influence the choice which has been made and which is the basis for further work past third density in polarization. Those which have chosen the service-to-self path have simply used the veiling process in order to potentiate that which is not. This is an entirely acceptable method of self-knowledge of and by the Creator. – 85.9

The fourth-density negative entity has made the choice available to each at third-density harvest. It is aware of the full array of possible methods of viewing the universe of the One Creator and it is convinced that the ignoring and non-use of the green-ray energy center will be the method most efficient in providing harvestability of fourth density. – 87.11 (See also 77.14)

Service to Self in Practice: Control vs. Acceptance

If there are two words that most concisely describe the polarities in their attempts to promote either separation or unification, they are control in the former and acceptance in the latter. How these two energies diverge is a subject that seekers of both paths will explore through many lifetimes. We will only briefly examine how control on the service-to-self path is the diametrical opposite of acceptance.

The positive path, the path of acceptance, is also called the path of that which is. The journey, then, is a progressive discovery of what is, which is also to say, a progressive releasing of resistance (removing blockage) to what is. To (re)discover what is, each facet of the self and the creation is seen, is brought into the heart, and is deeply accepted.

This circle of acceptance grows to include discomfort, pain, and the many cruelties of human beings. It grows to include your whole self as you are, in your totality, the light and the dark. It is from this perspective that judgment of self and others dissolves. The vision then lifts to behold the Creator who had always been fully present, just hidden by non-acceptance. Only through acceptance does the Creator begin to reveal its Self from beneath the mirages of illusion. Only through acceptance can the third-density game be won:

This game can only be won by those who lose their cards in the melting influence of love; can only be won by those who lay their pleasures, their limitations, their all upon the table face up and say inwardly: “All, all of you players, each other-self, whatever your hand, I love you.” This is the game: to know, to accept, to forgive, to balance, and to open the self in love. – 50.7

Acceptance is not opposed to the word “no.” A service may be rejected. [107] An encroachment or free-will violation may be resisted—in some cases, even with force. But underneath there is an inner non-resistance of these dynamics and a lack of bellicose attitude. This accepting heart understands the inherent perfection of the other-self, and of the other-self’s validity as an essential portion of infinite variety. There is love.

To understand acceptance is to understand the unconditional nature or quality of the Creator’s love. So radically deep does acceptance go that discovering the heart of true acceptance approaches enlightenment itself: all energies of life are brought into the heart to be realized as distortions of the Creator, in trust of the Creator. This integration and balance is the path of unity. Thus is acceptance the roadway to the end of separation and illusion.

Upon the path of acceptance, control is also necessary. One wishes to control their bowels, if possible, and their financial spending. Ra certainly wished to control their narrow-band transmission. Control as the negative polarity wields it, however, is fundamentally opposed to acceptance. Control in the negative sense is active, deep resistance to what is (i.e. blockage).[108] This ties into why Ra call this the path of That Which Is Not.

The negative entity does not accept the present as it manifests, and therefore desires literally to control the creation, to rule, to manipulate, to bend all people and all things to its individual will. This is exercised not with the intention to empower, serve, and heal others by honoring their own divinity, but to dominate, enslave, and strip the status of others, thereby acquiring their power for the individual self.

Insofar as is possible, acceptance attempts to accept the free will of all things. Control, insofar as is possible, attempts to commandeer the free will of all things.

The negatively oriented entity will program for maximal separation from and control over all those things and conscious entities which it perceives as being other than the self. – 54.19

The negative will use the three lower centers for separation from and control over others by sexual means, by personal assertion, and by action in your societies. – 54.25

Upon the negative path, the wisdom density [the fifth density] is one in which power over others has been refined until it is approaching absolute power. Any force such as the force your group and those of Ra offer which cannot be controlled by the power of such a negative fifth-density mind/body/spirit complex then depolarizes the entity which has not controlled other-selves.[109] – 87.6

It is a careful dance for both polarities to determine where acceptance ends and control begins. There is spectrum and ratio to both energies, seldom purely one or the other in this world. Much relies upon the intention of the doer, their depth of empathy, and their relationship with free will.

Service to Self in Hierarchy

Hierarchy is inherent and inescapable in the design of the universe, from orders of magnitude greater to lesser, larger to smaller, and reverse, including the structure of our minds and our energy bodies. Indeed, intelligent energy itself is hierarchical in both nature and manifestation.

You must picture the activity within all that is created. The energy is, though finite, quite large compared to the understanding-distortion of your peoples. […] This energy is intelligent. It is hierarchical. Much as your mind/body/spirit complex dwells within an hierarchy of vehicles and retains, therefore, the shell, or shape, or field, and the intelligence of each ascendingly intelligent or balanced body, so does each atom of such a material as rock. – 3.8

We begin with the mental learn/teachings necessary for contact with intelligent infinity. The prerequisite of mental work is the ability to retain silence of self at a steady state when required by the self. The mind must be opened like a door. The key is silence. Within the door lies an hierarchical construction you may liken unto geography and in some ways geometry, for the hierarchy is quite regular, bearing inner relationships. – 5.2

It is necessary to consider the enabling function of the focus known as Love. This energy is of an ordering nature. It orders in a cumulative way from greater to lesser so that when Its universe, as you may call it, is complete, the manner of development of each detail is inherent in the living light, and thus will develop in such and such a way. – 28.5 (See also: 15.21, 28.13, 41.4, 2.3, 67.28)

But the hierarchy is also holographic, meaning that in:

…each infinitesimal part of your self resides the One in all of Its power. – 15.14

…any portion, no matter how small, of any density or illusory pattern contains, as in an holographic picture, the One Creator which is infinity. – 13.13

You are every thing, every being, every emotion, every event, every situation. You are unity. You are infinity. You are love/light, light/love. You are. This is the Law of One. – 1.7

Entities may be at different stations along the evolutionary line, but upon the positive path this is balanced in the consciousness of love which sees that each is simultaneously the entire One Infinite Creator. Within such a hierarchical-holographic reality, entities upon that path may work with this system; they may love, accept, and serve one another at whatever level of the hierarchy so that the free will of each finds space to blossom and contribute to the whole. And harmony results.

The negative worldview, however, has a different take on hierarchy. It beholds the universe, other-selves included, as that which shall be put in order—not an order which seeks to understand and cooperate with the inherent order of intelligent energy, but one envisioned and imposed by the individual. The negative construct is elitist. It is a dominator hierarchy in which those on the upper rungs suppress the free will of every rung below, bending, manipulating, and enslaving others to serve the self. And disharmony results.

The relationship of [the fifth-density negative entity] to fourth-density negative entities is one of the more powerful and the less powerful. The negative path posits slavery of the less powerful as a means of learning the desire to serve the self to the extent that the will is brought to bear. It is in this way that polarity is increased in the negative sense. Thus fourth-density entities are willing slaves of such a fifth-density entity, there being no doubt whatsoever of the relative power of each. – 87.7

Service to Self in Groups & Conquest

In our own density, those polarizing service-to-self can and do operate in groups and in control of groups. These groups may have a service-to-self membership in the majority or totality; or the membership may have various ratios of mixed polarity. (One need not look far to locate examples of all types.) The service-to-self groups of higher densities, however, offer a more purified view into exactly what it means to polarize upon the negative path. This is examined more fully in the Orion Empire entry. In the following section we will explore these higher density groups with focus upon the energetics of absorption.

The societies that higher-density negative beings form always include the “pecking order.” As described above, those with more power enslave and demand obedience of those with less. Everyone is pitted against everyone in the desire to rise up to the apex of the power structure and dominate those below. This creates a “spiritual entropy” which causes constant disintegration of their social memory complexes. Only very rarely can they act a unified group.

Those seeking intelligent infinity through the use of service to self create the same amount of power [as those of the positive path] but, as we said, have constant difficulty because of the concept of separation which is implicit in the manifestations of the service to self which involve power over others. This weakens and eventually disintegrates the energy collected by such mind/body/spirit complexes. – 7.15

Whereas in the positive model, beings synergistically share power as each seeks to support each in creating something greater than the sum of the parts, in the negative model, all power is funneled upward to those at the top of the power structure. There is active recruitment of others into their ranks. This they do by spreading service-to-self philosophy to those of third density,[110] among other means.

The [negative] philosophy[111] concerns the service of manipulating others that they may experience [service to self], thus, through this experience becoming able to appreciate service to self. These entities thus would become oriented towards service to self and in turn manipulate yet others so that they in turn might experience [service to self]. – 12.13 (and 26.34)

This is a program of conquest. Those of negative polarity gain polarity by more or less converting others to the negative path. Their desire with regard to a third-density planet such as our own is to increase the negative harvest for this reason.

Questioner: I’ll make this statement and you correct me. The Orion group has as an objective the bringing of service-to-self polarized entities to harvest, as great a harvest as possible. This harvest will build their potential or their ability to do work in consciousness as given by the distortion of the Law of One called the Law of Squares or Doubling. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. – 62.15

Questioner: It seems to me that this is a service-to-others action in offering the possibility of the self-serving path. What is the relative effect of polarization of this? I don’t understand that point.

Ra: I am Ra. In your armed bands a large group marauds and pillages successfully. The success of the privates is claimed by the corporals, the success of corporals by sergeants, then lieutenants, captains, majors, and finally the commanding general. Each successful temptation, each successful harvestable entity is a strengthener of the power and polarity of the fourth-density social memory complex which has had this success. – 87.12

As negative beings intentionally block portions of their own energetic spectrum, they require the power of other-selves to enhance, augment, and strengthen their own. This, says Ra, requires an “ever-expanding use of the energies of others for manipulation to the benefit of the self with distortion towards power.” (11.31) This ever-expanding need for others’ power may contribute to their predicament of spiritual entropy as well.

What happens if a single negative entity of higher density is successful in recruiting a third-density entity into negative harvest?

Questioner: Then assuming that a single negatively polarized entity is responsible for the recruiting of a harvested third-density entity and adds this polarity to his negative polarity and power, what type of ability or what type of benefit is this and how is it used by the entity?

Ra: I am Ra. The so-called pecking order is immediately challenged and the entity with increased power exercises that power to control more other-selves and to advance within the social memory complex structure. – 87.15

Questioner: How is this power measured? How is it obvious that this entity has gained this additional power?

Ra: I am Ra. In some cases there is a kind of battle. This is a battle of wills and the weapons consist of the light that can be formed by each contender. In most cases where the shift of power has been obvious it simply is acknowledged and those seeing benefit from associating with this newly more-powerful entity aid it in rising within the structure – 87.16

Failure to succeed in this plan—which is to say, failure to control, manipulate, or enslave other selves—causes a loss of polarity. Wanting to avoid a loss of polarity, Orion troops attempt to target the “weaker-minded,” less polarized third-density entities.

But recruitment isn’t always the goal. Their broader strategy includes controlling and/or disrupting the light itself. Thus, wherever they perceive a positive light radiating from an individual or a group—especially in the case of magical work, or in the event the individual or group has the potential to empower others—they may seek to control, attack, and psychically “greet” that light.

Questioner: Well how does the fifth-density entity go about this working from the very start of his being alerted to the fact that we exist. How does that occur? Can you please trace the steps that he involves himself in? Please.

Ra: I am Ra. The entity becomes aware of power. This power has the capacity of energizing those which may be available for harvest. This entity is desirous of disabling this power source. It sends its legions. Temptations are offered. – 68.16

Nearly all of the legwork of the above-described system is completed by negative fourth-density beings. The fifth-density entity no longer perceives any virtue in other-selves and has become “extraordinarily compacted” and separate from all else, simply ordering fourth-density minions to do its bidding. However, there are instances—such as the magical, positively-polarized work that Don, Carla, and Jim undertook—where the fifth-density negative entity may take a more personal interest and work to control the light for its direct benefit, or extinguish it altogether.

Questioner: What would our fifth-density visitor hope to gain for himself if he were to be successful in terminating this contact?

Ra: I am Ra. As we have previously stated, the entity hopes to gain a portion of that light; that is, the mind/body/spirit complex of the instrument. Barring this, the entity intends to put out the light. – 80.6

Questioner: [If] the entity were successful in either of these attempts, of what value would this be to him? Would it increase his ability? Would it increase his polarity? By what mechanism would it do whatever it does?

Ra: The gain for triumph [in the event the negative entity terminated the contact, including through ending the instrument’s life] is an increase in negative polarity to the entity in that it has removed a source of radiance and thereby offered to this space/time the opportunity of darkness where there once was light. In the [other] event that it succeeded in enslaving the mind/body/spirit complex of the instrument it would have enslaved a fairly powerful entity, thus adding to its power. – 80.7 (See also 80.8–9.)

Service to Self Using Catalyst

The catalyst, and all catalyst, is designed to offer experience. This experience in your density may be loved and accepted or it may be controlled. These are the two paths. When neither path is chosen the catalyst fails in its design and the entity proceeds until catalyst strikes it which causes it to form a bias towards acceptance and love or separation and control. There is no lack of space/time in which this catalyst may work. – 46.16

The ability to polarize negatively requires an enormously strong will and self-discipline, for the negative entity is omitting the springboard of the green-ray and using the deepest negative manifestations of red/orange/yellow rays to contact intelligent infinity. That determination is vividly manifested in the negative entity’s desire and ability to use their own catalyst. The key to the use of catalyst on the negative path lies in control.[112] For instance, when working with the catalyst of anger (with regard to its link to cancer):

The negatively oriented mind/body/spirit complex will use this anger in a similarly conscious fashion, refusing to accept the undirected or random energy of anger and instead, through will and faith, funneling this energy into a practical means of venting the negative aspect of this emotion so as to obtain control over other-self, or otherwise control the situation causing anger.

Control is the key to negatively polarized use of catalyst. Acceptance is the key to positively polarized use of catalyst. Between these polarities lies the potential for this random and undirected energy creating a bodily complex analog of what you call the cancerous growth of tissue. – 46.9

Questioner: Then as I understand it you are saying that if the positively polarizing entity fails to accept the other-self or if the negatively polarizing entity fails to control the other-self, either of these conditions will cause cancer, possibly. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is partially correct. The first acceptance or control, depending upon polarity, is of the self. Anger is one of many things to be accepted and loved as a part of self or controlled as a part of self, if the entity is to do work. – 46.10

Questioner: Then are you saying that if a negatively polarized or polarizing entity is unable to control his own anger or unable to control himself in anger that he may cause cancer? Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is quite correct. The negative polarization contains a great requirement for control and repression. – 46.11

Questioner: A repression of what?

Ra: I am Ra. Any mind complex distortion which you may call emotional which is of itself disorganized, needs, in order to be useful to the negatively oriented entity, to be repressed and then brought to the surface in an organized use. Thus you may find, for instance, negatively polarized entities controlling and repressing such basic bodily complex needs as the sexual desire in order that in the practice thereof the will may be used to enforce itself upon the other-self with greater efficiency when the sexual behavior is allowed. – 46.12

Questioner: Then the positively oriented entity, rather than attempting repression of emotion, would balance the emotion as stated in an earlier contact. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct and illustrates the path of unity. – 46.13

The negative polarity illustrates the path of separation: instead of surrendering the personal will to the intelligent order of the universe, it aims to impose order through control, first and foremost upon the self. This creates a situation whereby, as the service-to-self entity polarizes more purely, it is not seeking external help or guidance from its higher self or other guides.[113]

We remind you that the negative path is one of separation. What is the first separation: the self from the self. The one known as Himmler did not choose to use its abilities of will and polarization to seek guidance from any source but its conscious drives, self-chosen in the life experience and nourished by previous biases created in other life experiences. – 36.14

In separating the self from guidance and the natural order of the universe, the negative entity also separates itself from synchronicity, support, and the intelligent patterns of the incarnation that move in protection. The negative being must rely upon the will as its only protection.

Those who choose separation, that being the quality most indicative of the left-hand path, are protected from other-selves [only] by a strength and sharpness equivalent to the degree of transformation which the mind has experienced in the negative sense. – 99.8

Questioner: Am I to understand, then, that there is no protection at all if the Experience of the Mind has become negative and the negative path is traveled? All random catalyst may affect the negatively polarized individual as a function of the statistical nature of the random catalyst. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. You may note some of those of your peoples which, at this space/time nexus, seek places of survival. This is due to the lack of protection when service to self is invoked. – 95.26

The more purely one chooses the service-to-self path, the more that catalyst is interpreted in a negative light, and vice versa.[114] The polarities offer a bifurcated view of the world, which is to say, a positive and negative entity may experience the same moment, but the negative entity will have a very different interpretation than the positive. The service-to-self-oriented entity will look to the situation for a path that offers the increase of personal power. Truth and honesty are valued only insofar as they serve this end.

[When making a decision,] if the entity is polarized towards service to others, analysis properly proceeds along the lines of consideration of which path offers the most opportunity for service to others. For the negatively polarized entity the antithesis is the case.

For the unpolarized entity the considerations are random and most likely in the direction of the distortion towards comfort. – 64.16

Eventually, service to self, as with service to others, will abandon its polarity to embrace the balance of love/light, light/love, in the unity of sixth density.

Ra: Even the most unhappy of experiences, shall we say, which seem to occur in the Catalyst of the adept, seen from the viewpoint of the spirit, may, with the discrimination possible in shadow, be worked with until light equaling the light of brightest noon descends upon the adept and positive or service-to-others illumination has occurred. The service-to-self adept will satisfy itself with the shadows and, grasping the light of day, will toss back the head in grim laughter, preferring the darkness. – 80.5

Ra: That which is not may be seen as a self-imposed darkness in which harmony is turned into an eternal disharmony. However, that which is not cannot endure throughout the octave […] and, as darkness eventually calls the light, so does that which is not eventually call that which is. – 85.11 (See also 78.25)

Author’s Note: The Taking of Power

In the “Relationship to Free Will” section, I describe how the absorption of the negative polarity is one which takes power that was not consciously or knowingly offered to it. But do they really “take” that which is not given? Or, because free will is inviolable, does the target of the negative entity’s service surrender that free will on some level? Or is it a semantics question about the meaning of “to take” and “to infringe”? Diana writes:

“I sense that free will is ultimately inviolable. And that if others are taking our power away, it is because we are giving it at some level—albeit not necessarily consciously. Some aspect of our being has drawn this experience toward the self as catalyst. I don’t think it could work any other way, as free will is law. Otherwise, it would be akin to saying that someone could violate the Law of One by taking away someone’s oneness. Certainly one could appear to do this by perpetuating the illusion of separation, but ultimately the law is fixed.

Likewise with free will, you can make people think they are disempowered by manipulating their perceptions, but it is up to them to discover the subtle ways in which they are energetically giving away power. You can enslave someone’s body, for example, but the body is part of the illusion. You cannot enslave someone’s will. On the receiving end of negative behavior, enslavement, however subtle, actually serves as catalyst to become aware of one’s sovereignty. People do not always have freedom, but the will is eternally free.”

Author’s Note: Benefiting from Fear

In describing third density before the implementation of the veil and the development of polarity in consciousness (STO and STS), Ra says:

No love is terribly important; no pain terribly frightening; no effort, therefore, is made to serve for love or to benefit from fear. – 82.22

To “benefit from fear” is a revealing phrase. Consider how we operate in climates of fear. “Fight or flight” comes to mind. A danger or threat is perceived. Fear arises. Drastic, perhaps immediate action needs taken. Fear is natural and can have a helpful evolutionary value, of course, (when the tiger draws near), but in human terms, fear-based fight or flight is not a response conducive to conflict resolution or the working toward harmony.

Whether or not the fear is arising from an immediate sensed danger, however, fear is a distorter of the human moment. With fear present, the self tends not to be thinking about free giving or seeing the other as the Creator, as self. Instead the self is concerned for its own interest, and the other is thus to be battled, or defended against, or their resources taken, their rights and status, including their dignity, stripped. Fear, in other words, creates division and invites power dynamics of power over others. Fear closes the heart.

Fear is the negative entity’s home turf. What environment could be more ripe for exploitation by the service-to-self path than one distorted by fear? The positive entity will encourage the releasing of fear in directing the eyes to hope, self-resilience, and trust. The negative entity will find enemies.[115]

Thus those of the negative path seek not only to benefit from fear that may have naturally occurred, but also to manipulate situations in order to create fear. As the ageless teachings ever remind us, fear is our greatest vulnerability, or chink in the armor—the inroad for the negative path, as Yoda knew. It is why fear is the hallmark of a mixed contact, and why Ra suggests that universal love is the greatest protection.

Author’s Note: Positive vs. Negative Control

Most uses of the word “control” are associated in the Ra Contact with the negative path. In fact, Ra was quite clear: “Control is the key to negatively polarized use of catalyst. Acceptance is the key to positively polarized use of catalyst.” And 52.7 adds to this by elaborating in-depth on the difference between acceptance and forgiveness of the self vs. control of the self. Yet, there are instances when Ra uses “control” in a positive, or non-negative, context. They include:

The exploration and balancing of the spirit complex is indeed the longest and most subtle part of your learn/teaching. We have considered the mind as a tree. The mind controls the body. – 6.1

Most of those harvestable at this space/time nexus have partial control over the outer illusion and are using the outer catalyst to work upon some bias which is not yet in balance. – 54.18

[Making the instrument’s physical body cough] is accomplished through our understanding of dimensional fields of energy. The higher or more dense energy field will control the less dense. – 26.24

The function of the healer and crystal may not be over-emphasized, for this power of interruption [of the red/violet armoring of the entity to be healed] must needs be controlled, shall we say, with incarnate intelligence. – 56.3

When the character and personality that is the true identity of the mind has been discovered, the body then must be known in each and every way. Thus, the various functions of the body need understanding and control with detachment. – 3.16

The spiritual or adept’s cycle is an eighteen-day cycle and operates with the qualities of the sine wave. Thus there are a few excellent days on the positive side of the curve, that being the first nine days of the cycle—precisely the fourth, the fifth, and the sixth—when workings are most appropriately undertaken, given that the entity is still without total conscious control of its mind/body/spirit distortion/reality. – 64.10

One again runs into semantics when considering what role “control” plays upon the positive path. Is control exclusive to the negative path? Or are there two polarized uses of control?

Negative use of control is an activity of negative orange/yellow ray with closed (or mostly closed) green ray, arising from rejection, suppression, and desire to dominate. This is a control which abridges the free will of others and all things strictly for the benefit of the self.

As practiced on the negative path, control creates an illusory wall around the self that separates it from everything else. This control is likely rooted in a sense of fear, injury, and lack. Being disconnected from the infinite source of all life, and fearing being vulnerable and insecure, a separate entity is want to feel lack. Thus, among the various possible psychological origins, control may presumably begin as a desire to protect the self from that which is perceived to have cause hurt, but it presumably blossoms into true lust and love for manipulation and power absorption.

Insofar as positive entities engage in control or direction of things, it is probably centered on a highly activated green ray. This control would, paradoxical as it may sound, operate in a surrendered accepting and honoring of the person and the circumstance as an instance of the Creator knowing itself. However, as positive entities strive toward acceptance and allowance, any control of self and others which may abridge free will is avoided. (Though situations rarely so purely shake out in our world. One thinks of parenting, or helping an addict or someone of the cusp of suicide, or some situation where control, whatever its metaphysics, is just necessary.)

Perhaps what 52.7 is pointing to is visible in some of the basic attitudes we see in our own lives. For example, so many people diet, exercise, study, and train as ways to just bully themselves into a preferred state of existence—without any personal evolution in the targeted area, or acceptance of the self as the self already is, only a strengthening of the will. This may be a decidedly orange-ray approach. While it can be catalytic and can ultimately result in learning the lessons of love, it may not be inherently loving. Even consciously controlling the bowels or the bank account without love is ultimately incompatible with the positive path once one is aware of one’s polarity.

Citations:

·        Relationship with Free Will: 32.2, 36.14, 71.14, 72.8, 80.11, 85.9, 85.11, 87.6, 87.11, 93.3, 100.9

·        Service to Self in Practice: 50.7, 54.19, 54.25

·        Service to Self in Hierarchy: 1.7, 2.3, 3.8, 5.2, 15.21, 18.21, 18.51, 28.13, 41.4, 49.4, 62.20, 67.28, 87.7

·        Service to Self in Groups & Conquest: 7.15, 11.31, 12.13, 16.31, 22.23, 25.11, 26.34, 38.14, 48.16, 53.16, 62.16, 62.15, 67.7, 80.6–9, 86.5, 87.6, 87.12–16

·        Service to Self Using Catalyst: 17.31–33, 34.16, 36.14, 38.14, 46.9–13, 46.16, 47.3–4, 64.16, 80.5, 85.11, 87.6, 94.12, 99.8, 95.26

For further exploration, see also:

·        11.11, 31.14–15, 35.4, 41.4, 46.14–15, 46.7, 73.4, 83.17

·        Other mentions of positive uses of control: 6.1, 88.17

·        Bidding: 53.16, 55.3–7

·        The 95% vibratory rate: 17.31–17.33, 47.3

·        Resources of the subconscious mind: 99.8

·        Negative pre-incarnational programming: 54.19, 54.22

·        The crusaders of the Orion group: 11.6-22

·        Wisdom’s dark side for the STO entity: 101.2

·        Polarization = more light = harvestability: 71.2

·        4D battle exemplifying polarity in action: 25.4-10, 78.25

·        Q’uo channeling on hierarchy and patriarchy: Jan 18, 2020

·        49.4: “It may seem that the rational or analytical mind might have more of a possibility of successfully pursuing the negative orientation due to the fact that, in our understanding, too much order is by its essence negative.” And, 87.7: “In some respects one may see a more lucid early attachment to wisdom from those of negative polarity as the nexus of positions of consciousness upon which wisdom is laid is simpler.”

·        Service to Others, Harvest, Orion, Polarity, and Veil in this guide

Spirit Complex

The spiritual complex…embodies the fields of force and consciousness which are the least distorted of your mind/body/spirit complex. The exploration and balancing of the spirit complex is indeed the longest and most subtle part of your learn/teaching. – 6.1

The physical complex alone is created of many, many energy, or electromagnetic, fields interacting due to intelligent energy. The mental configurations, or distortions, of each complex further adding fields of electromagnetic energy and distorting the physical complex patterns of energy. The spiritual aspect serving as a further complexity of fields which is of itself perfect, but which can be realized in many distorted and unintegrated ways by the mind and body complexes of energy fields. – 19.20

Tree of Mind Diagram

In attempting to gain a modicum of understanding of the function of the spirit complex and its relationship to mind and body, it is helpful to pair the following two sections with the “Tree of Mind” illustration in this book. Looking at that illustration you will see the structure of the mind (creatively envisioned using Ra’s description). The crown and trunk of the tree manifest above ground as the conscious mind. The roots of mind move through successively deeper strata below ground (behind the veil), moving downward from the individual unconscious mind, to the racial, the planetary, the archetypal, and then the largest container of mind: the cosmic mind. All of these roots of mind are hidden or obscured behind the veil, becoming what we would consider to be un-conscious.

As the illustration also roughly depicts, the spirit complex, as Ra described, is that which performs a funneling in two directions: it funnels the roots of mind into contact with intelligent infinity (the “upreaching”), and it funnels all the various energies pouring into the mind or consciousness from infinite intelligence (the “downpouring”).

Questioner: Would you define mind, body, and spirit separately?

Ra: I am Ra. These terms are all simplistic descriptive terms which equal a complex of energy focuses; the body, as you call it, being the material of the density which you experience at a given space/time or time/space; this complex of materials being available for distortions of what you would call physical manifestation.

The mind is a complex which reflects the inpourings of the spirit and the up-pourings of the body complex. It contains what you know as feelings, emotions, and intellectual thoughts in its more conscious complexities. Moving further down the tree of mind we see the intuition which is of the nature of the mind more in contact or in tune with the total beingness complex. Moving down to the roots of mind we find the progression of consciousness which gradually turns from the personal to the racial memory, to the cosmic influxes, and thus becomes a direct contactor of that shuttle which we call the spirit complex.

This spirit complex is the channel whereby the inpourings from all of the various universal, planetary, and personal inpourings may be funneled into the roots of consciousness, and whereby consciousness may be funneled to the gateway of intelligent infinity through the balanced intelligent energy of body and mind.

You will see by this series of definitive statements that mind, body, and spirit are inextricably intertwined and cannot continue, one without the other. Thus we refer to the mind/body/spirit complex rather than attempting to deal with them separately, for the work, shall we say, that you do during your experiences is done through the interaction of these three components, not through any one. – 30.2

Imagine, if you will, the function of the magnet. The magnet has two poles. One reaches up. The other goes down. The function of the spirit is to integrate the upreaching yearning of the mind/body energy with the downpouring and streaming of infinite intelligence.[116] – 4.18

Spirit as Shuttle, Channel, or Pathway

The adept is calling directly through the spirit to the universe for its power, for the spirit is a shuttle. – 80.14

Ra calls this funneling action, and the spirit complex itself, a shuttle, a channel, and a pathway. They emphasize that that this shuttle is successfully activated, integrated, and used only by a balanced mind/body complex.

We have considered the mind as a tree. The mind controls the body. With the mind single-pointed, balanced, and aware, the body comfortable in whatever biases and distortions make it appropriately balanced for that instrument, the instrument is then ready to proceed with the great work; that is the work of wind and fire. The spiritual body energy field is a pathway, or channel. When body and mind are receptive and open, then the spirit can become a functioning shuttle or communicator from the entity’s individual energy of will upwards, and from the streamings of the creative fire and wind downwards. – 6.1

What does it mean that body and mind must be balanced? This is discussed throughout the material. It is articulated particularly clearly when discussing the work of spirit known as healing:

Firstly, the mind must be known to itself. This is perhaps the most demanding part of healing work. If the mind knows itself then the most important aspect of healing has occurred, for consciousness is the microcosm of the Law of One.

The second part has to do with the disciplines of the body complexes. […] These understandings and disciplines have to do with the balance between love and wisdom in the use of the body in its natural functions.

The third area is the spiritual, and in this area the first two disciplines are connected through the attainment of contact with intelligent infinity. – 4.17

The Work of Spirit

Spirit, like faith, is a dimension of the human experience that is mysterious, not mechanical, and not likely to be captured by words. We can, however, point to some of the ways in which the entity works in spirit in third density, healing being the one most discussed in the Ra Contact.

The healing ability, like all other, what this instrument would call, paranormal abilities, is effected by the opening of a pathway or shuttle into intelligent infinity. – 6.1

Know then, first, the mind and the body. Then as the spirit is integrated and synthesized, those are harmonized into a mind/body/spirit complex which can move among the dimensions and which can open the gateway to intelligent infinity, thus healing self by light and sharing that light with others. – 17.18

The healing [performed in the King’s Chamber], if it is to be effectuated, must be a funneling without significant distortion of the instreamings through the spiritual complex into the tree of mind. There are parts of this mind which block energies flowing to the body complex. In each case, in each entity, the blockage may well differ.

First, however, it is necessary to activate the sense of the spiritual channel or shuttle. Then whether the blockage is from spiritual to mental or from mental to physical, or whether it may simply be a random and purely physical trauma, healing may then be carried out. – 23.7

Spiritual work begins in blue ray, but it is the adept’s work in faith to use spirit to bring intelligent energy through the gateway of the indigo ray.

When green ray has been activated we find the third primary ray [blue ray] being able to begin potentiation. This is the first true spiritual ray in that all transfers are of an integrated mind/body/spirit nature. The blue ray seats the learning/teachings of the spirit in each density within the mind/body complex, animating the whole, communicating to others this entirety of beingness.

The indigo ray, though precious, is that ray worked upon only by the adept, as you would call it. It is the gateway to intelligent infinity bringing intelligent energy through. This is the energy center worked upon in those teachings considered inner, hidden, and occult, for this ray is that which is infinite in its possibilities. As you are aware, those who heal, teach, and work for the Creator in any way which may be seen to be both radiant and balanced are those activities which are indigo ray. – 39.10 (See also 15.12.)

In the first quote below, Ra describes those things central to the work of spirit through the gateway. In the second quote, Ra articulates that which is the heart of the evolution of spirit.

The most normal [activation of energy centers] for the adept is the following: the indigo stimulation activating that great gateway into healing, magical work, prayerful attention, and the radiance of being; and the stimulation of the violet ray which is the spiritual giving and taking from and to Creator, from Creator to Creator. – 50.13

Let us remember that we are all one. This is the great learning/teaching. In this unity lies love. This is a great learn/teaching. In this unity lies light. This is the fundamental teaching of all planes of existence in materialization. Unity, love, light, and joy; this is the heart of evolution of the spirit. – 52.11

In 80.8 and 80.10, Ra likens the work of spirit to being in a moonlit environment while attempting to discern what is true: all is thrown into shadow from which truth or fantasy can be interpreted. The possibility exists to “grasp the light of the sun”, but this is achieved only by a few as the “majority of adepts remain groping in the moonlight.” As Ra says, the “missteps in the night are oh, so easy.” Yet, the possibility of illumination in spirit ever remains.

Even the most unhappy of experiences, shall we say, which seem to occur in the Catalyst of the adept, seen from the viewpoint of the spirit, may, with the discrimination possible in shadow, be worked with until light equaling the light of brightest noon descends upon the adept and positive or service-to-others illumination has occurred.[117] – 80.15

Transformation through Spirit

In spirit is also freedom or liberation from the illusory world of form and separation. This includes a process of dis-associating from others in a way which involves associating with the true heart of others, something Ra elsewhere calls “merging of self with other self and the Creator.”

[Disassociation] is likely to occur [in the path of the adept]. The apparent happening is disassociation whether the truth is service to self (and thus true disassociation from other-selves), or service to others (and thus true association with the heart of all other-selves, and disassociation only from the illusory husks which prevent the adept from correctly perceiving the self and other-self as one). – 80.11

Questioner: Then you say that this effect of disassociation on the service-to-others adept is a stumbling block or slowing process in reaching that goal which he aspires to? Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. This disassociation from the miasma of illusion and misrepresentation of each and every distortion is a quite necessary portion of an adept’s path. It may be seen by others to be unfortunate. – 80.12

This transformation—or transcending limitations, or realizing the self, or waking from the dream—involves a letting go or sacrificing of the attachments, identifications, and conceptualizations of the individual self.

[In the Transformation of Spirit] archetype, that which you call the Sarcophagus…may be seen to be the material world, if you will. This material world is transformed by the spirit into that which is infinite and eternal. The infinity of the spirit is an even greater realization than the infinity of consciousness, for consciousness which has been disciplined by will and faith is that consciousness which may contact intelligent infinity directly. There are many things which fall away in the many, many steps of adepthood. We, of Ra, still walk these steps and praise the One Infinite Creator at each transformation.– 80.20

The crux ansata is a part of the concept complexes of the archetypical mind, the circle indicating the magic of the spirit, the cross indicating that nature of manifestation which may only be valued by the losing. Thus the crux ansata is intended to be seen as an image of the eternal in and through manifestation and beyond manifestation through the sacrifice and transformation of that which is manifest. – 93.24 (See also: 92.30, 94.26.)

And as the adage goes, before enlightenment, chop wood, carry water; after enlightenment, chop wood, carry water.

The purpose of carefully and consciously opening this channel is to serve in a more dependable way, in a more commonplace or usual way, as seen by the distortion complex of the healer. To others there may appear to be miracles. To the one who has carefully opened the door to intelligent infinity this is ordinary; this is commonplace; this is as it should be. The life experience becomes somewhat transformed and the great work goes on. – 6.1

Ra: [The orgasmic frontal lobe experiences of Jim, the scribe] are the beginnings of that which, as the body, the mind, and the spirit become integrated at the gateway, or indigo, level, may then yield not only the experience of joy but the comprehension of intelligent infinity which accompanies it. Thus the body complex orgasm and mind complex orgasm becoming integrated may then set forth the proper gateway for the spiritual complex integration and its use as a shuttle for the sacrament of the fully experienced presence of the One Infinite Creator. – 49.2

Questioner: The wings of Card Five, I am guessing…are a symbol of protection. Is this in any way correct?

Ra: I am Ra. Let us say that you are not incorrect but rather less than correct. The Significator owns a covenant with the spirit which it shall in some cases manifest through the thought and action of the adept. If there is protection in a promise, then you have chosen the correct sound vibration, for the outstretched wings of spirit, high above manifestation, yet draw the caged mind onward. – 99.7

Author’s Note: Sushumna

In yogic texts, a “nadi” is a channel through which pranic energy flows. The central nadi is known as “sushumna.” Beginning at muludhara (red ray) and running a straight line to ajna (indigo ray), it is centered in the spine. The other two primary pranic pathways, ida and pingala, move outward from this central axis at each energy center before curving back in to crisscross at the next center, all three meeting their terminus in indigo ray. (Picture the Caduceus, a symbol now used to represent modern medicine, with a central staff and two crisscrossing serpents wrapping around it.) I have a very strong feeling that sushumna correlates with, or is, the pathway, shuttle, or channel of the spirit complex, and that ida and pingala represent the mind and the body. In fact:

Questioner: Why is the negative path so much more difficult a path to attain harvestability upon than the positive?

Ra: I am Ra. This is due to a distortion of the Law of One which indicates that the gateway to intelligent infinity be a gateway at the end of a straight and narrow path as you may call it. – 17.33

“Straight and narrow” can have many connotations—including being evocative of focus, consistency, and purity of intention—but I believe that it is also literally descriptive of sushumna, the straight and the narrow central pranic pipeline in the body that is activated, according to pranayamic understanding, only when ida and pingala are balanced, stable, and sufficiently cleared. At the end of sushumna exists the gateway.

Furthermore, sidebar: the negative path would have a more difficult time opening the gateway because the negative entity must open the gateway from a lower point on that strait and narrow channel: the yellow ray.

There are many more correlations to be explored between Ra’s metaphysics and yogic and pranayamic studies. Not all are a one-to-one correspondence, but sufficient to be illuminating.

Citations:

·        6.1, 19.20

·        Tree of Mind Diagram: 4.18, 30.2

·        Spirit as Shuttle, Channel, or Pathway: 4.17, 6.1, 80.9, 80.14

·        Work of Spirit: 6.1, 17.18, 23.7, 39.10, 50.13, 52.11, 80.8, 80.10, 80.15

·        Transformation through Spirit: 6.1, 15.14, 80.11–12, 80.20, 93.24. (See also: 15.12, 92.30, 94.26, 95.27.)

For further exploration, see also:

·        3.15, 4.2, 4.20, 6.14, 10.8, 18.18–19, 22.2, 34.12, 45.11, 53.11, 62.14, 63.13, 72.10, 73.22, 78.5, 92.19, 95.7, 105.20

·        How second-density entities become enspirited, or become aware of/awakened to the already-existing spirit complex: 19.2–3, 30.5, 30.12–13. (Investment: 13.21, 14.1–2, 30.13, 77.24, 105.10.)

·        Spiritual mass and gravity: 27.6, 29.15–18, 29.20–22, 36.8, 37.6, 37.8, 39.4–5, 40.1–2, 52.12

·        Catalyst not used by mind or spirit is given to the body: 61.7. For similar dynamic regarding planet Earth, see 63.31

·        Chemicals opening up the spirit complex: 6.1

·        Sexual fusion in spirit: 32.9–10

·        Meditation conducive to work in spirit: 10.14

·        Spiritual childhood: 20.24. Spiritual attention span: 42.12

·        Wanderers may have an “armor of light” in the spirit complex: 16.59

·        The body as instrument of manifestation for fruits of spirit: 81.14

·        Physical conditions connected to spiritual charge or meaning: 66.13

·        Effect of nuclear devices upon the spirit complex: 26.21–30

·        Spiritual pain: 18.11, 34.6, 35.8, 43.9–10

·        Spiritual blockage: 51.5, 66.9, among others

·        Sexual energy transfer: 26.38, 48.2, among others

·        Third spiral and the spirit: 66.22

·        In relationship to death: 30.4, 47.15

·        Spiritual entropy: 7.15, 36.15, 46.9, 87.14

·        Adept/Spirit cycle: 61.3

·        Spirit complex unevenly developed among entities: 92.18

·        Spirit not used as a shuttle between the roots and the trunk of mind: 67.28–30

·        Spirit becoming complex: 78.19, 83.19,

·        Spirit as its own domain: 92.19, 93.12

·        Working with the spirit through body discipline: 40.14, 41.21

·        Weariness of the spirit: 94.7

·        Spirit as related to orange- and yellow-ray bodies: 47.8

·        The seven archetypes of spirit.

·        Mind Complex, Body Complex, and Gateway in this guide.

The Veil (of Forgetting)

Much earlier in our universe’s or octave’s history (as we would conceive of time), the Logoi of that era conceived of a great experiment.  They designed something that had never been seen: a semi-permeable veil that would separate the conscious from the unconscious mind, making the latter “relatively more mystery-filled,” obscuring it from the awareness of the conscious mind. This experimental action had far-reaching consequences that continue to shape our present experience, including one of the chief characteristics of our lives: the conscious forgetting of everything that occurred before the incarnation along with our innate selfhood as the One Infinite Creator.

The primary veiling was of such significance that it may be seen to be analogous to the mantling of the Earth over all the jewels within the Earth’s crust. Whereas previously all facets of the Creator were consciously known, after the veiling almost no facets of the Creator were known to the mind. Almost all was buried beneath the veil. – 85.19

With the implementation of the veil, the mind/body/spirit became, in Ra’s technical term, the mind/body/spirit complex. The mind was declared to be complex, which, in turn, caused the body and the spirit to become complex. Also, though unanticipated when the veil was first conceived, the service-to-self polarity was born, initiating the polarization in consciousness that would become the main driver of spiritual evolution in this octave.

Becoming Complex & Extending Free Will

In subsequent sections we will examine life before and after the veil, along with why it was devised in the first place. But first, a technical section.

Becoming Complex: Prior to the veil, the archetypal blueprint of the mind consisted of nine archetypes: Matrix, Potentiator, and Significator for mind, body, and spirit. These were the archetypal foundations of the mind/body/spirit which was not complex.

From the standpoint of these original archetypes, the veil was placed between the Matrix of Mind (what we now call the conscious mind) and the Potentiator of Mind (what we now call the unconscious mind). In the pre-veiled mind, there was no partition between the two; the unconscious was fully known and accessible for use by the conscious mind, as was the body. The third-density experience was “singular” and “monochrome.” In other words, not complex.

Let us illustrate [pre-veiled third-density life] by observing the relative harmony and unchanging quality of existence in one of your, as you call it, primitive tribes. The entities have the concepts of lawful and taboo, but the law is inexorable and all events occur as predestined. There is no concept of right and wrong, good or bad. It is a culture in monochrome. – 77.17

“To be complex,” Ra says, “is to consist of more than one characteristic element or concept.” And toward that end, the advent of the veil partitioned the conscious mind from the deep mind, thus rendering the deep mind, “unconscious.” Through the “subtile movements” of the conscious and unconscious mind, the Significator then became complex, gaining free will (in the variety that we know it) along with the possibility of becoming that which it is not. Consequently, over a lengthy period of time, 13 more archetypes evolved, including three sets of Catalyst, Experience, Transformation, and Great Way, and a final new archetype, The Choice.

Extending Free Will: The difference between a mind/body/spirit and mind/body/spirit complex is, as Ra says, a forgetting within the deeper mind. That forgetting grants post-veiled entities greater range or freedom for their will to reach; or it grants greater confusion, as you prefer. Prior to the forgetting, the pre-veiled third-density entities did not enjoy the free will (confusion) that we now experience in the post-veiled third density.

In this experiment, then, free will itself was extended downward and outward from the Logoi at the level of the Sun body to all sub-Logoi at the level of third density mind/body/spirit complexes. Prior to this moment, Logoi had simply not conceived of this possibility. And in the environment of absence of free will, the only polarity available was service to others.

Quick Author’s Note: To be “complex” is also to be a self which is a composite of “parts,” where one part of the self can think or feel differently than another; one part of the self can be compartmentalized or suppressed; one part can predominate and become imbalanced with the others; one part can “sabotage” the whole; two or more parts can be in conflict and hold mutually conflicting truths; and we can consequently be confused about what we really desire. Thus not only does the self become complex, but free will (or confusion) is extended. Thus the Creator has a “more vivid, varied, and intense experience of Creator by Creator” as there are more pieces, shapes, and colors in the cosmic kaleidoscope, poetically speaking. The seeker once awakened, then, embarks upon a journey of synthesis through knowing, accepting, forgiving, and balancing these seeming parts into an integrated self.

Why the Veil?

The purpose of the third-density incarnation was then, as it is now, to learn the ways of love. But the pre-veiled third-density entities of the time lacked the strength of will, or the impetus, to move, to work, to learn.

That which even the most highly sophisticated (in your terms) societal structure lacked, given the non-complex nature of its entities, was what you might call will or, to use a more plebeian term, gusto, or élan vital. – 82.19

There was little enough tendency for experience to polarize entities that entities repeated habitually the third-density cycles many times over. – 82.21

In the quote above, Ra mentions that the pre-veiled entities still needed to “polarize.” How could third-density entities polarize and graduate into fourth density without the possibility of choosing service to others or service to self?

The necessity for graduation to fourth density is an ability to use, welcome, and enjoy a certain intensity of the white light of the One Infinite Creator. […] Prior to the veiling process the measurement would be that of an entity walking up a set of your stairs, each of which was imbued with a certain quality of light. The stair upon which an entity stopped would be either third-density light or fourth-density light. Between the two stairs lies the threshold. To cross that threshold is difficult. There is resistance at the edge, shall we say, of each density. The faculty of faith or will needs to be understood, nourished, and developed in order to have an entity which seeks past the boundary of third density. Those entities which do not do their homework, be they ever so amiable, shall not cross. It was this situation which faced the Logoi prior to the veiling process being introduced into the experiential continuum of third density. – 82.29

In the above we get to why the Logoi conceived of the novel idea of separating the conscious from the unconscious mind: the third-density entities of that time were not doing their work. As Ra says below:

Consider, if you will, the tendency of those who are divinely happy, as you call this distortion, to have little urge to alter or better their condition. Such is the result of the mind/body/spirit which is not complex. There is the possibility of love of other-selves and service to other-selves, but there is the overwhelming awareness of the Creator in the self. The connection with the Creator is that of the umbilical cord. The security is total. Therefore, no love is terribly important; no pain terribly frightening; no effort, therefore, is made to serve for love or to benefit from fear. – 82.22

Even though these pre-veiled entities had awareness of the purpose and objective of the third-density curriculum:

Let us continue the metaphor of the schooling but consider the scholar as being an entity in your younger years of the schooling process. The entity is fed, clothed, and protected regardless of whether or not the schoolwork is accomplished. Therefore, the entity does not do the homework but rather enjoys playtime, mealtime, and vacation. It is not until there is a reason to wish to excel that most entities will attempt to excel. – 82.28

As Ra says in 82.24, “where there has been no harm, there need be no healing,” and “without the need to understand, understanding would forever be left undone.” And, in 54.3, a similar spirit: “In order to progress, a state of some dissatisfaction will be present, thus giving the entity the stimulus for further seeking.”

Pre-Veil: The Good Life

Don explored several other topics pertaining to life before the veil in third density. They include:

Disease: Before the veil, disease was not the catalyst it is today. It had the “benign function of ending the incarnation at an appropriate time” so that a new incarnation could be subsequently begun.

Societies:

The third density is, by its very fiber, a societal one. There are societies wherever there are entities conscious of the self and conscious of other-selves and possessed with intelligence adequate to process information indicating the benefits of communal blending of energies. The structures of society before as after veiling were various. However, the societies before veiling did not depend in any case upon the intentional enslavement of some for the benefit of others, this not being seen to be a possibility when all are seen as one. There was, however, the requisite amount of disharmony to produce various experiments in what you may call governmental or societal structures. – 83.10

Body: In pre-veiled conditions, third-density entities had full awareness of and control over all bodily functions that are currently involuntary or unconscious, including the heartbeat, blood pressure, and the intensity of pain.

Sexuality:

The path of energy transfer before the veiling during the sexual intercourse was that of the two entities possessed of green-ray capability. The awareness of all as Creator is that which opens the green energy center. Thusly there was no possibility of blockage due to the sure knowledge of each by each that each was the Creator. The transfers were weak due to the ease with which such transfers could take place between any two polarized entities during sexual intercourse. – 84.9

Before the veiling [sexual energy] transfer was always possible due to there being no shadow upon the grasp of the nature of the body and its relationship to other [entities]. [However,] before the veiling process there was a near total lack of the use of this sexual energy transfer beyond green ray. – 86.20

Magical Ability:

Magical ability is the ability to consciously use the so-called unconscious. Therefore, there was maximal ability prior to the innovation of sub-Logoi’s free will. – 79.33

See also: 87.24: Male/female orgasm ratio was “closer to one-to-one.” || 105.17: “Anger of separation is impossible.” “Contemplating perfection in discipline improbable.” || 105.18: Disease, again, had a benign function.

Post-Veil: The Frequently Unpleasant Life

Implementation of the veil resulted immediately in the emergence of both service-to-self and service-to-others polarities. From that early stage until now, many successive experiments have refined the veil and the archetypal mind to bring us to the present space/time nexus of Earth, far into the development of the veil. We will look at nine different categories Don and Ra explored that make our present experience qualitatively different from that of our original, pre-veiled brothers and sisters.

Will or Pure Desire: Ra identifies the “faculty of will or pure desire” as perhaps the most important and significant product of the veiling. Third-density beings now have a much stronger desire to grow, to learn, to serve. Suffering is an important motivator. And polarity is a key driver.

Space/Time Segregated from Time/Space: The veil is not a time/space but a space/time phenomenon. In the realm of time/space (including deep dreaming, the inner planes, and the pre-incarnational realm), there is no veil.  But because of the veil…

…space/time is the only obvious possibility for experience. Without the veil the mind was not caught in your illusory time. – 85.19

“Far-Seeing”:

Ra describes the pre-veiled mind as one that relied directly on unspoken concepts, whereas post-veil the conscious mind must attempt to access, name and describe (or give shape to) those concepts. Removed from the constant, immediate experience of the unconscious mind, the conscious mind must now rely on mental processes, symbolism, and language to conceive of its functions.

If one were to attempt to list those functions of mind most significant in that they might be of aid in polarization, one would need to begin with the faculty of visioning, envisioning, or far-seeing. – 85.19

[Question: What is meant by “far-seeing”?] Ra: Your language is not overstrewn with non-emotional terms for the functional qualities of what is now termed the unconscious mind. […]

The nature of the unconscious is of the nature of concept rather than word. Consequently, before the veiling the use of the deeper mind was that of the use of unspoken concept. You may consider the emotive and connotative aspects of a melody. One could call out, in some stylized fashion, the terms for the notes of the melody. One could say, “a quarter note A, a quarter note A, a quarter note A, whole note F.” This bears little resemblance to the beginning of the melody of one of your composers’ most influential melodies, that known to you as a symbol of victory.[118]

This is the nature of the deeper mind. There are only stylized methods with which to discuss its functions. Thusly our descriptions of this portion of the mind, as well as the same portions of body and spirit, were given terms such as “far-seeing,” indicating that the nature of penetration of the veiled portion of the mind may be likened unto the journey too rich and exotic to contemplate adequate describing thereof. – 86.6

Dreams & the Higher Self: Before the veil, dreams were not used to communicate content from the subconscious mind, but were used as an environment for receiving teaching from inner planes and higher-density sources. With the unconscious separated from the conscious, dreaming took on an entirely new meaning, becoming “an activity in which there is made a finely wrought and excellently fashioned bridge from conscious to unconscious.” Dreaming now offers material which, if comprehended by the conscious mind, can greatly aid in polarization.

Slavery: In pre-veiled existence there was no such thing as unconscious (or conscious) slavery; that is, entities did not inadvertently enslave one another whilst ignorant of infringement upon free will. In the post-veiled world, however…

At the present space/time the condition of well-meant and unintentional slavery are so numerous that it beggars our ability to enumerate them. – 83.12

Pain as Catalyst: Whereas pain was something of a practical signal giving the entity helpful information about navigating their environment, now it is a significant catalyst for spiritual evolution. (See 83.21–27.) When Don asks about the apparent overabundance of pain and people not seeming to make “use” of it, Ra replies:

You may see, in some cases, an entity which, either by pre-incarnative choice or by constant reprogramming while in incarnation, has developed an esurient program of catalyst. Such an entity is quite desirous of using the catalyst and has determined to its own satisfaction that what you may call the large board needs to be applied to the forehead in order to obtain the attention of the self. In these cases it may indeed seem a great waste of the catalyst of pain and a distortion towards feeling the tragedy of so much pain may be experienced by the other-self. However, it is well to hope that the other-self is grasping that which it has gone to some trouble to offer itself; that is, the catalyst which it desires to use for the purpose of evolution. – 83.27

Body:

It took many successive experiment to determine which functions of the body should be delegated to the conscious and unconscious minds.[119] We in our present third density are at a very fine-tuned state, presumably, resulting in many of the potentials and functions of the body complex being hidden from the conscious mind.

The third function of the mind which is significant and which has been veiled is that of the knowing of the body. The knowledge of and control over the body, having been lost to a great extent in the veiling process, is thusly lost from the experience of the seeker. Its knowledge before the veiling is of small use. Its knowledge after the veiling, and in the face of what is now a dense illusion of separation of body complex from mind complex, is quite significant. – 85.19

The body complex as a whole is greatly misunderstood due to the post-veiling assumption that the physical manifestation called the body is subject only to physical stimuli. This is emphatically not so. – 84.17

Sexual Energy Transfer:

In the third density entities are attempting to learn the ways of love. If it can be seen that all are one being [as happens without the veil], it becomes much more difficult for the undisciplined personality to choose one mate and, thereby, initiate itself into a program of service. It is much more likely that the sexual energy will be dissipated more randomly without either great joy or great sorrow depending from these experiences.

Therefore, the green-ray energy transfer, being almost without exception the case in sexual energy transfer prior to veiling, remains weakened and without significant crystallization. The sexual energy transfers and blockages after veiling […] may be seen to be a more complex study but one far more efficient in crystallizing those who seek the green-ray energy center. – 83.3

After the veiling process it became infinitely more difficult to achieve green-ray energy transfer due to the great areas of mystery and unknowing concerning the body complex and its manifestations. However, also due to the great shadowing of the manifestations of the body from the conscious mind complex, when such energy transfer was experienced it was likelier to provide catalyst which caused a bonding of self with other-self in a properly polarized configuration.

From this point it was far more likely that higher energy transfers would be sought by this mated pair of mind/body/spirit complexes, thus allowing the Creator to know Itself with great beauty, solemnity, and wonder. Intelligent infinity having been reached by this sacramental use of this function of the body, each mind/body/spirit complex of the mated pair gained greatly in polarization and in ability to serve. – 86.20

As mind/body/spirit complexes begin to use the sexual energy transfer to learn, to serve, and to glorify the One Infinite Creator the function of the female orgasm becomes more clear. – 87.23

You are correct in assuming that the energy of which we speak in discussing sexual energy transfers is a form of vibratory bridge between space/time and time/space. […]Due to the veiling process the energy transferred from male to female is different than that transferred from female to male. – 87.27

Individual Logoic Refinement: Ra indicates that usage of the veil has undergone further experimentation and refinement by innumerable Logoi since its inception. In this open-ended experiment, each Logos (like our sun) is free to further tweak the parameters of the veil’s implementation in its respective archetypal blueprint of the mind.

We are not entirely sure why our Logos and several neighboring Logoi […] chose the bipedal, erect form of the second-density apes to invest. It has been our supposition (which we share with you as long as you are aware that this is mere opinion) that our Logos was interested in, shall we say, further intensifying the veiling process by offering to the third-density form the near complete probability for the development of speech taking complete precedence over concept communication or telepathy. We also have the supposition that the so-called opposable thumb was looked upon as an excellent means of intensifying the veiling process so that rather than rediscovering the powers of the mind, the third-density entity would, by the form of its physical manifestation, be drawn to the making, holding, and using of physical tools. – 90.12

Penetrating the Veil

The veil is not an all-or-nothing proposition. Rather, Ra confirms that the veil is “semi-permeable.” The content which does move through the veil from the unconscious to the conscious[120] mind happens in direct connection to the entity’s experience and its path. The more that the entity polarizes, the more the veil lifts,[121] and the more polarized catalyst is accepted through. This creates a self-accelerating mechanism.

The possible bridges between the deeper mind and the conscious mind include energy transfers of various sorts, shared seeking, meditation, contemplation, prayer, dreams, hypnosis, trauma, and altered states. Perhaps one of the most generally salient mechanisms of communication from unconscious to conscious is the unconscious’s response to the seeking, the needs, and the intentions of the conscious mind, particularly when that seeking is undertaken with an other-self. In short, the veil can be penetrated; there are many ways to do so.

Questioner: What techniques and methods of penetration of the veil were planned and are there any others that have occurred other than those planned?

Ra: I am Ra. There were none planned by the first great experiment. As all experiments, this rested upon the nakedness of hypothesis. The outcome was unknown. It was discovered, experientially and empirically, that there were as many ways to penetrate the veil as the imagination of mind/body/spirit complexes could provide. […]

In general, we may say that by far the most vivid and even extravagant opportunities for the piercing of the veil are a result of the interaction of polarized entities. – 83.16

Questioner: Could you expand on what you mean by that interaction of polarized entities in piercing the veil?

Ra: I am Ra. We shall state two items of note. The first is the extreme potential for polarization in the relationship of two polarized entities which have embarked upon the service-to-others path or, in some few cases, the service-to-self path. Secondly, we would note that effect which we have learned to call the doubling effect. Those of like mind which together seek shall far more surely find. – 83.17

Questioner: Specifically, by what process in the first case, when two polarized entities would attempt to penetrate the veil, whether they be positively or negatively polarized— specifically by what technique would they penetrate the veil?

Ra: I am Ra. The penetration of the veil may be seen to begin to have its roots in the gestation of green-ray activity, that all-compassionate love which demands no return. If this path is followed the higher energy centers shall be activated and crystallized until the adept is born. Within the adept is the potential for dismantling the veil to a greater or lesser extent that all may be seen again as one. The other-self is primary catalyst in this particular path to the piercing of the veil, if you would call it that. – 83.18

The veil is the illusion, or it creates the illusion. The illusion isn’t so much the existence of the material world—the tree, the river, the human—it is the perception that these manifest things are separate. It is the perception that all is not one, that there is something to fear, something to defend against, etc. Dismantling the veil between the conscious and unconscious minds—which is to say, becoming more aware—is dismantling the illusion itself. And, as mentioned above, the veil is not a construct that has on/off modes only. Rather, Ra describes that dismantlement as happening progressively, in degrees, in correlation to the self’s increasing polarization.

The veil is shown both somewhat lifted and still present [in the tarot card of the Great Way of the Mind], since the work of mind and its transformation involves progressive lifting of the great veil betwixt conscious and deep minds. The complete success of this attempt is not properly a portion of third-density work and, more especially, third-density mental processes. – 100.7

And in this progressive lifting or penetrating of the veil is a dynamic relationship between the conscious and the unconscious minds that is emblematic of a deeply reverent courtship.

Many use the [deeper] mind as if that portion of mind were a badly used, prostituted entity. Then this entity gains from this great storehouse that which is rough, prostituted, and without great virtue. Those who turn to the deep mind, seeing it in the guise of the maiden, go forth to court it. The courtship has nothing of plunder in its semblance and may be protracted, yet the treasure gained by such careful courtship is great. The [positive] and [negative] transformations of the mind may be seen to differ by the attitude of the conscious mind towards its own resources, as well as the resources of other-selves. – 99.8

Questioner: [In the Potentiator of the Mind] there seems to be a book on the Priestess’s lap which is half hidden by the robe or material that covers her right shoulder. It would seem that this indicates that knowledge is available if the veil is lifted. [However, that knowledge] is not only hidden by the veil, but hidden partially by her very garment which she must somehow move to become aware of the knowledge which she has available. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. In that the conceit of the volume was not originated by Ra we ask that you release the volume from its strictured form. Your perceptions are quite correct.

The very nature of the feminine principle of mind which, in Ra’s suggestion, was related specifically to what may be termed sanctified sexuality is, itself, without addition, the book which neither the feminine nor the male principle may use until the male principle has reached and penetrated, in a symbolically sexual fashion, the inner secrets of this feminine principle.

All robes, in this case indicating the outer garments of custom, shield these principles. Thusly there is great dynamic tension, if you will, betwixt the Matrix and the Potentiator of the Mind. – 92.25

Through work in consciousness such as this, the adept may find illumination.

Even the most unhappy of experiences, shall we say, which seem to occur in the Catalyst of the adept, seen from the viewpoint of the spirit, may, with the discrimination possible in shadow, be worked with until light equaling the light of brightest noon descends upon the adept and positive or service-to-others illumination has occurred. – 80.15

While work through the gateway to intelligent infinity (the indigo ray) is work done through the veil, the veil is still present. Contacting intelligent infinity via full penetration of violet-ray may be tantamount to the dismantlement of the veil altogether.

We may not speak of the violet-ray transfer except to note that it is an opening to the gateway of intelligent infinity. Indeed, the indigo-ray transfer is also this but, shall we say, the veil has not yet been lifted. – 84.21

The activation, while in yellow ray, of violet-ray intelligent infinity is a passport to the next octave of experience. There are adepts who have penetrated many, many of the energy centers and several of the true colors. This must be done with utmost care while in the physical body for as we noted when speaking of the dangers of linking red/orange/yellow circuitry with true-color blue circuitry the potential for disarrangement of the mind/body/spirit complex is great. However, the entity who penetrates intelligent infinity is basically capable of walking the universe with unfettered tread. – 48.10

Our Vivid Post-Veil Experience

It is our perception that such [veil-less] conditions created the situation of a most pallid experiential nexus in which lessons were garnered with the relative speed of the turtle to the cheetah. – 82.18

The experiences, both good and bad, or joyful and sad, of the mind/body/spirit before veiling would be pale, without vibrancy or the keen edge of interest that such brings in the post-veiling mind/body/spirit complex. – 105.18

Those Logoi whose creations have been set up without free will [without the veil] have not, in the feeling of those Logoi, given the Creator the quality and variety of experience of Itself as have those Logoi which have incorporated free will as paramount [by including the veil]. – 77.17

The result of these experiments [of the veiled mind] has been a more vivid, varied, and intense experience of Creator by Creator. – 79.27

The purpose of polarity is to develop the potential to do work. This is the great characteristic of those, shall we say, experiments which have evolved since the concept of The Choice was appreciated. Work is done far more efficiently and with greater purity, intensity, and variety by the voluntary searching of mind/body/spirit complexes for the lessons of third and fourth densities – 78.24

[After the veiling catalyzed two polarized entities in bonding through sexual energy transfer], it was far more likely that higher energy transfers would be sought by this mated pair of mind/body/spirit complexes, thus allowing the Creator to know Itself with great beauty, solemnity, and wonder. Intelligent infinity having been reached by this sacramental use of this function of the body, each mind/body/spirit complex of the mated pair gained greatly in polarization and in ability to serve. – 86.20

Questioner: […] Why must he come into an incarnation and lose memory, conscious memory of what he wants to do and then act in a way that he hopes to act? Why…isn’t possible in between incarnations when he is aware of what he wants to do?

Ra: I am Ra. Let us give the example of the man who sees all the poker hands. He then knows the game. It is but child’s play to gamble, for it is no risk. The other hands are known. The possibilities are known and the hand will be played correctly but with no interest.

In time/space and in [fourth density], the hands of all are open to the eye: the thoughts, the feelings, the troubles, all these may be seen. There is no deception and no desire for deception. Thus much may be accomplished in harmony but the mind/body/spirit gains little polarity from this interaction.

Let us re-examine this metaphor and multiply it into the longest poker game you can imagine, a lifetime. The cards are love, dislike, limitation, unhappiness, pleasure, etc. They are dealt and re-dealt and re-dealt continuously. You may, during this incarnation begin—and we stress begin—to know your own cards. You may begin to find the love within you. You may begin to balance your pleasure, your limitations, etc. However, your only indication of other-selves’ cards is to look into the eyes.

You cannot remember your hand, their hands, perhaps even the rules of this game. This game can only be won by those who lose their cards in the melting influence of love; can only be won by those who lay their pleasures, their limitations, their all upon the table face up and say inwardly: “All, all of you players, each other-self, whatever your hand, I love you.”

This is the game: to know, to accept, to forgive, to balance, and to open the self in love. This cannot be done without the forgetting, for it would carry no weight in the life of the mind/body/spirit beingness totality. – 50.7

Author’s Note: Vivid

Consider a random daydream that crosses your mind but doesn’t compel or grip your attention: let's say you are imagining having a casual conversation with someone that's not of great interest, or you're adding up some receipts in your head. Now consider the more intense daydream of having a sexual fantasy, spending lottery winnings, envisioning your own death, doing something remarkable, or imagining the revenge you will dish out upon your enemies. (I hope the last one isn't you, reader, just making sure I cover the bases.) How much more vivid, gripping, alive, and powerful is this fantasy relative to the first? This fantasy draws you in, makes you forget your surroundings, fully immerses you into its world, even causes physiological changes and emotions to spike in proportion to the intensity of the fantasy.

Now imagine the greatest daydream of all: Third Density. In this density we are so thoroughly, so completely mesmerized by this experience that we (seem to) lose touch with the Creator, to the extent that a lifetime of atheistic materialism becomes a justifiable, palpable reality. We experience profound pain, trauma, and tears. We sink into agony over loss and limitation. We shout with joy in triumph, success, or realization. We bounce with elation when something is gained, or suffering is alleviated. We sacrifice everything to help someone, or work hard to realize an ambition, or will ourselves into stoic indifference, or rage bitterly at our misfortunes and the ones perceived responsible for them, or destroy ourselves in desire to escape, avoid, and run away.

How passionately we assign permanence and meaning to these manifestations of the One. How intensely we cling to the illusion of separation and suffering. Through the veil and the limitations upon awareness, we convince ourselves that all is not one, all is not well; we believe without question that we are these human identities, that there are a great many things to fear, that we must do something to change our present circumstance in order to find satisfaction, meaning, purpose, joy, and so forth.

To me, this is what Ra means by "vivid."

Were third density less vivid it would have less command over our attention and identity. We wouldn't be so pulled, pushed, and compelled. We wouldn't suffer as greatly, but we wouldn't have the impetus to develop will and faith as strongly either. We would be like those pre-veil third-density souls who blissed out day and night on the happy bus, a situation where "no love is terribly important; no pain terribly frightening; no effort, therefore, is made to serve for love or to benefit from fear."

Ours is a dream so utterly vivid that it becomes, for all intents and purposes, reality. Scientifically verifiable. Evident and unimpeachable. Solid. Consensus. Fact. So permanent and final that to see beyond it and transcend its limitations requires pure faith.

That dream-reality is built upon a single core premise, that which Ra calls separation. This lived idea of separation is the root of the individual self and its accompanying afflictions of suffering. But what is the source of separation? It can be traced back to where all things find origin: when infinity becomes aware and splits into subject and object. But after this point, once creation is set into motion, it is the veil that becomes the factor single-most responsible for the rise of the individual, separate “I”.

Only when the self is so thoroughly separated, seemingly, can it live inside a solid-seeming identity of its own self-contained and private experience of selfhood: memories, stories, fears, and desires. Only when the vision becomes severely limited by the veil, and a vulnerable, mortal, and not entirely self-sufficient “I” arises, can there be so many causes for suffering.

That suffering has vast utility, the Logoi learned, because it catalyzes the development of will and faith: the will to seek and the faith to trust in that which is beyond the veil, that which is not readily seen. On this side of the veil, we within the dream who suffer, who seek truth, who yearn to taste the nourishment of greater reality, seek to penetrate or pierce the veil, as Ra describes it. We seek a source of meaning, identity, love, and light that is perceived to be outside the illusion, beyond or higher or deeper than our limited box. From the incarnate perspective, this piercing of the veil is an act of seeing farther, experiencing more, becoming greater—becoming, ultimately, the Creator.

From the larger standpoint, the individual who pierces and eventually dismantles the veil is not gaining, per se, but letting go of the fiction that it was something other than what it had been all along: the Creator. Even in the thickest darkness, the deepest pain, the moment seeming most utterly lost, the individual self was always an illusion, for it had been nothing more nor less than the One Creator—infinity in the dance of form.

It is only a veil that casts the individual upon a stage of separation. Its piercing and progressive lifting is that which provides we characters upon that stage the most sublime experience of revelation as we discover and rediscover who and what we already are.

Citations:

·        79.10–11, 79.21–22, 79.23–24, 82.29, 83.19, 83.15, 83.20, 85.19

·        Becoming Complex: 77.17, 78.19, 79.14–25, 79.29–42, 82.12, 105.19
Extending Free Will: 21.9, 77.15–22, 79.10, 79.12, 79.24

·        Why the Veil?: 54.3, 77.17, 82.15, 82.21-22, 82.19, 82.22, 82.24, 82.28– 29

·        Pre-Veil: The Good Life: 79.33, 83.4–6 , 83.10, 83.20, 84.9, 86.20, 87.24, 105.17–18

·        Post-Veil: The Frequently Unpleasant Life: 79.26, 79.28, 79.31, 83.3, 83.11–12, 84.17, 85.19, 86.6, 86.12–15, 86.20, 87.23, 87.27, 90.12, 94.10–11, 95.19

·        Penetrating the Veil: 48.10, 79.20, 80.15, 83.15–18, 84.21, 93.10, 93.20, 94.12–13, 99.8, 99.25

·        Our Vivid Post-Veil Experience: 50.7, 77.17, 78.24, 79.27, 86.20, 93.6, 105.18

For further exploration, see also:

·        77.15, 78.19, 79.7–9, 79.26, 82.16–18, 82.23, 83.7, 83.9, 83.21–27, 85.18, 86.21–22

·        Wanderers, the forgetting and the penetrating: 36.17, 36.19, 48.6, 52.8, 63.14, 63.17, 63.18, 65.12, 65.18–19, 75.24

·        There is no veil in time/space. It is in space/time only: 83.3

·        No veil beyond third density: 21.9, 77.14

·        More about sexual energy transfer pre/post: 87.17–28, 95.19–20

·        Matrix attracted to male; Potentiator to female: 87.28

·        Earlier Logoi toward the center of the galaxy prior to the advent of the veil were only STO. 81.30–81.33

·        Polarity in consciousness (STO & STS) depends upon the veil, but the positive polarity is attempting to see through the illusion; the negative polarity is potentiating the illusion: 85.9–11, 87.11, 100.8–9

·        Don’s analogy for pre-veil life: 83.8

·        Bias toward the mated relationship: 84.22

·        Catalyst passing through the veil from unconscious to conscious: 93.10, 93.20, 94.10–13

·        Implementation of veil likened to the discovery of “good and evil” in the metaphorical Garden of Eden: 77.17

·        “The key was the significator becoming a complex.” – 78.19

·        The unconscious biasing catalyst toward one polarity or the other through the veil, the conscious polarizing further: 94.11–13

·        The veil also created an “efficiency of the enlargement of catalytic processes”: 94.10–11, 95.19

·        I wrote, “…the service-to-self polarity was born.” Technical caveat to that point: In 93.5 Ra says, “The description of polarity as ‘service to self’ and ‘service to others,’ from the beginning of our creation, dwelt within the architecture of the primal Logos [the maker of the octave or universe].” But without a veil, this polarity-in-potential could not be made useful or harvestable. See also 77.19, 78.16, 79.29-30, 82.24 93.4–5

·        Choice, Polarity, STO, STS, and Law of Confusion in this guide

Will

Inferences are needed to define the will, as there is little in the way of explicit definition. That caveat aside, will is the faculty and power within each mind/body/spirit complex to direct, orient, and author their return journey to the One Infinite Creator. With the will awakened, carefully directed, and exercised in conjunction with faith, the entity may use catalyst to know itself, to accept itself, to polarize, and to become the Creator.

Never one to overstate anything, Ra said of this particular power:

Your faculty of will is that which is powerful within you as co-Creator. You cannot ascribe to this faculty too much importance. Thus it must be carefully used and directed in service to others for those upon the positively oriented path. – 52.7

The will of the entity as it evolves is the single measure of the rate and fastidiousness of the activation and balancing of the various energy centers. – 41.18

[The will] is a vital key to the evolution of the mind/body/spirit complex. – 77.10

[The will is the] great conduit to the Creator. – 72.10

Q’uo echoes this:

The human desire has the strongest and highest electricity, metaphysically speaking, which is available upon the planet Earth in the third density at this time. Thus, the will, the heart, and the soul of humankind is far more powerful than any problem, any disease, or any natural phenomenon. – Q’uo, May 17, 1987

When desire has been disciplined and focused, it is the most powerful force in creation. It is that energy that moves the mountain. It is that energy that creates miracles, and it becomes more and more closely allied with those mysterious words of “faith” and “will.” – Q’uo, Sep 9, 2005

Will is called by Ra “pure desire” and is frequently used synonymously and even interchangeably with desire. These are not just energies of third-density entities, however; the universe is saturated with will and desire. These qualities so thoroughly permeate everything because they are present at the cosmological conception of the creation—everything arises out of the first impulse of the Infinity’s will or desire. These most primal of energies are perhaps those agents responsible for seeding and birthing the creation itself.

Strengthening the Will

Cultivating desire itself is a powerful way of developing the will. Desire is an energy that wants, that moves, that seeks its fulfillment. Whether in the desire to reach or the desire to be reached, the strength of any given desire will channel the will to fulfill itself and achieve its intended aim. This is why desire must be carefully, consciously cultivated and aimed toward serving others and seeking the One for those upon the positive path.

As with muscles in the body, will is a faculty that is strengthened by repeatedly using and invoking it. Following is one example of the way in which Carla strengthened her will by attempting to exceed her limitations, probably not too dissimilarly from the way one increases bodily strength by resistance training, or by stretching one’s endurance.

The instrument has the propensity for attempting to exceed its limits. If one considers the metaphysical or time/space aspect of an incarnation, this is a fortunate and efficient use of catalyst as the will is constantly being strengthened; and, further, if the limitations are exceeded in the service of others, the polarization is also most efficient.[122] – 100.3

To use and strengthen the will, one must focus it. When speaking of the possibility of re-programming during the course of the incarnation, Ra says:

There is but one technique for this growing or nurturing of will and faith, and that is the focusing of the attention. – 42.12

The will may be “focused at any object or goal,” they say, but it is concentration, and desire for concentration, that collects the will’s power to be directed toward the chosen aim. To continue the excerpt above:

The attention span of those you call children is considered short. The spiritual attention span of most of your peoples is that of the child. Thus it is a matter of wishing to become able to collect one’s attention and hold it upon the desired programming. This, when continued, strengthens the will.[123] The entire activity can only occur when there exists faith that an outcome of this discipline is possible. – 42.12

This may be why meditation and related activities of concentration are will-strengthening activities. In meditation one can seek to consciously focus and stabilize the attention upon a single point. It is thus a practicing of pure will by bringing the power of the will under the direction of the conscious mind. On the positive path this is done not for self-domination but with the heart opened in the steady, balanced, witnessing awareness of equanimity.

Ra notes the necessity of developing the will in order to successfully advance along the chosen path of evolution.

There is resistance at the edge, shall we say, of each density. The faculty of faith or will needs to be understood, nourished, and developed in order to have an entity which seeks past the boundary of third density. Those entities which do not do their homework, be they ever so amiable, shall not cross. – 82.29

Questioner: Is there any reason for some portions being much more efficient in learning?

Ra: I am Ra. Is there any reason for some to learn more quickly than others? Look, if you wish, to the function of the will—the, shall we say, attraction to the upward spiraling line of light. – 28.14

The more that the will is exercised over time in a consistent and conscious way, the more it reflects discipline, an activity necessary for the path of the adept. (See 74.11.) However, it is to be noted that, like electricity, will is a conduit of power, and Ra advocates strongly for its careful use and direction.

Your faculty of will is that which is powerful within you as co-Creator. You cannot ascribe to this faculty too much importance. Thus it must be carefully used and directed in service to others for those upon the positively oriented path. There is great danger in the use of the will as the personality becomes stronger, for it may be used even subconsciously in ways reducing the polarity of the entity. – 52.7

There is much that one can unpack here, starting with the personality becoming stronger. To polarize, an entity must consciously exercise its will and faith. Thus the self literally grows more powerful (able to embody and channel love/light) as it recognizes and taps its own capacity. This happens in tandem with the raising of the locus northward through the chakras (a process also known as the movement of kundalini). This raising of the locus, or unblocking of energy, brings more upward spiraling energy into the system. This energy, or power, may be called upon and directed toward “any object or goal.”

Who or what, then, is doing that calling and directing? Within each self is a composite of energies, memories, and voices. Each energy center, each desire, each portion of the being may call upon power available to the self. So, if the entity lacks self-awareness and self-acceptance in particular areas, those un-integrated voices within the self may, shall we say, hijack the will for their own purposes. As an example, if someone lacks forgiveness, they may harm others with expressions of unconscious resentment as they grow in power.[124]

Sometimes unconscious use of the will is depolarizing, but it can also be self-sabotaging. Ra describes the subconscious will of Carla (the instrument) being utterly dedicated to serving the Creator. Carla’s dedication, when not balanced with wisdom and discernment, invoked and used the will in ways which were deleterious to her and to the longevity of the contact.

In Carla’s case, her tendency toward martyrdom (unwise use of will) was at least in part fueled by her own difficulties with self-worth. This may be why Ra couples the use of will with acceptance and forgiveness of self:

Acceptance of self, forgiveness of self, and the direction of the will: this is the path towards the disciplined personality. – 52.7

The process that leads to an integrated self is captured magnificently in 18.5.

Questioner: Thank you. I have a question here from Jim that I will read verbatim: “Much of the mystic tradition of seeking on Earth holds that belief that the individual self must be erased or obliterated and the material world ignored for an entity to reach ‘nirvana,’ as it’s called, or enlightenment. What is the proper role of the individual self and its worldly activities in aiding an entity to grow more into the Law of One?”

Ra: I am Ra. The proper role of the entity is, in this density, to experience all things desired, to then analyze, understand, and accept these experiences, distilling from them the love/light within them. Nothing shall be overcome. That which is not needed falls away.

The orientation develops due to analysis of desire. These desires become more and more distorted towards conscious application of love/light as the entity furnishes itself with distilled experience.

We have found it to be inappropriate in the extreme to encourage the overcoming of any desires, except to suggest the imagination rather than the carrying out in the physical plane, as you call it, of those desires not consonant with the Law of One—this preserving the primal distortion of Free Will.

The reason it is unwise to overcome is that overcoming is an unbalanced action creating difficulties in balancing in the time/space continuum. Overcoming thus creates the further environment for holding onto that which apparently has been overcome.

All things are acceptable in the proper time for each entity, and in experiencing, in understanding, in accepting, in then sharing with other-selves, the appropriate description shall be moving away from distortions of one kind to distortions of another which may be more consonant with the Law of One.

It is, shall we say, a shortcut to simply ignore or overcome any desire. It must instead be understood and accepted. This takes patience and experience which can be analyzed with care, with compassion for self and for other-self. – 18.5

Through that process, the self accepts, forgives, and knows itself. The loving will, then, is wielded by a whole entity, conscious of its aims, mindful of the uses to which it puts the will, aware of its own power. This is the will that seeks alignment with, and eventually merges into, the divine will, an activity which sacred texts call surrender.

This final act of will is an expression of a being-wide desire to work with and not against the divine order of the universe. The positive being recognizes, in faith, that the divine order does not need ordering or controlling by the individual will; it needs only the open heart, acceptance, and surrender to make harmony and beauty between self and universe.

A critical part of that careful wielding of the will is the release of attachment to outcome. The Confederation encourages the use and strengthening of will—the  attempting to give one’s all and do one’s best—but also the release of dedication to the outcome of the effort, for the outcome is never ultimately under conscious control. In that vein Ra speaks to the crystallized healer’s lack of attachment to outcome in 66.15.

Catalyst & Uses of the Will

As Ra indicates, the will can be used for anything lawful (i.e. possible) within creation. This includes purifying and refining the energy centers, reprogramming the self, processing catalyst, calling for aid, and receiving inspiration.

Each energy center has a wide range of rotational speed or as you may see it more clearly in relation to color, brilliance. The more strongly the will of the entity concentrates upon and refines or purifies each energy center, the more brilliant or rotationally active each energy center will be. –  41.19

Thus the most fragile entity may be more balanced than one with extreme energy and activity in service to others due to the fastidiousness with which the will is focused upon the use of experience in knowing the self. –  43.8

The self, if conscious to a great enough extent of the workings of this catalyst and the techniques of programming, may, through concentration of the will and the faculty of faith alone, cause reprogramming without the analogy of the fasting, the diet, or other analogous body complex disciplines. – 41.22

Positive orientation then provides the will and faith to continue this mentally intense experience of letting the anger be understood, accepted, and integrated with the mind/body/spirit complex. The other-self which is the object of anger is thus transformed into an object of acceptance, understanding, and accommodation, all being reintegrated using the great energy which anger began. – 46.9

Those who are upon the service-to-others path may call upon the light strength in direct proportion to the strength and purity of their will to serve. Those upon the service-to-self path may call upon the dark strength in direct proportion to the strength and purity of their will to serve. – 73.4 (See also 72.7, 74.12–13.)

The mechanism of inspiration involves an extraordinary faculty of desire or will to know, or to receive in a certain area, accompanied by the ability to open to and trust in what you may call intuition. – 38.4

Below, Ra seems to indicate that some uses of will are more in line with evolutionary progress than others. In the following example, even if a part of the self resists or is insincere about using will to seek love, the power of love itself (or the power of the dedication to seeking love) will be the greater factor.

The moment contains love. That is the lesson/goal of this illusion or density. The exercise is to consciously seek that love in awareness and understanding distortions. The first attempt is the cornerstone. Upon this choosing rests the remainder of the life-experience of an entity. The second seeking of love within the moment begins the addition. The third seeking powers the second, the fourth powering or doubling the third.

As with the previous type of empowerment, there will be some loss of power due to flaws within the seeking in the distortion of insincerity. However, the conscious statement of self to self of the desire to seek love is so central an act of will that, as before, the loss of power due to this friction is inconsequential. – 10.14

In the following excerpt, Ra reminds the group that the will is not strengthened for its own sake, but as a means to an end. What is that end?

Questioner: Is there then, from the point of view of an individual who wishes to follow the service-to-others path from our present position in third density, is there anything of importance other than disciplines of personality, knowledge of self, and strengthening of will?

Ra: I am Ra. This is technique. This is not the heart. Let us examine the heart of evolution.

Let us remember that we are all one. This is the great learning/teaching. In this unity lies love. This is a great learn/teaching. In this unity lies light. This is the fundamental teaching of all planes of existence in materialization. Unity, love, light, and joy; this is the heart of evolution of the spirit.

The second-ranking lessons are learn/taught in meditation and in service. At some point the mind/body/spirit complex is so smoothly activated and balanced by these central thoughts or distortions that the techniques you have mentioned become quite significant. However, the universe, its mystery unbroken, is one. Always begin and end in the Creator, not in technique.

Metaphysics of the Will: The Inner Light

As mentioned, the universe is saturated with will, on every level from the birth of the universe onward. Will exists at multiple depths in our own being as well, from the incarnate will, the pre-incarnational will, the will of the higher self, and so forth. All of this, ultimately, is One Will. Ra touches on the subject of the transdimensional nature of will when speaking to the time/space, or metaphysical, dimension of the mind/body/spirit complex:

Healing is done in the time/space portion of the mind/body/spirit complex, is adopted by the form-making, or etheric, body and is then given to the space/time physical illusion for use in the activated yellow-ray mind/body/spirit complex. It is the adoption of the configuration which you call health by the etheric body in time/space which is the key to what you call health, not any event which occurs in space/time.

In this process you may see the transdimensional aspect of what you call will, for it is the will, the seeking, the desire of the entity which causes the indigo body to use the novel configuration and to reform the body which exists in space/time. This is done in an instant and may be said to operate without regard to time. – 66.14

Looking for operation of will in the chakras, there are two points at which spiraling energy enters the body: the south pole of the red-ray center, and the north pole of the violet-ray center. The energies of the north pole are called the inner light, inner nature, inward fire, the guiding star, and the Polaris of the self. This is the indwelling Creator, awaiting or abiding within. This is the birthright and true nature of all entities. To this inner light energy Ra links the will to seek the truth.

The inner light is that which is your heart of being. Its strength equals your strength of will to seek the light. – 57.14

Increasing the awareness of the inner light, and learning to more efficiently tap into the inner light, are those things which strengthen the will.

This point of ingress of the universal light energy [through the south pole] is undifferentiated until it begins its filtering process through the energy centers. The requirements of each center and the efficiency with which the individual has learned to tap into the inner light determine the nature of the use made by the entity of these instreamings. – 54.27

Incoming energies [through the south pole] are pulled upwards according to the distortions of each energy center and the strength of will or desire emanating from the awareness of inner light. – 54.29

…intensifies the amount of this will, the amount of awareness of the inner light. – 57.14

This work of tapping into and strengthening the inner light, then, attracts the upward spiraling light[125] through the south pole to meet and mate with the inner light, as discussed in the following three quotes. In the first, this is evidenced in the specialized case of the Queen’s Chamber in the Great Pyramid.

The [Queen’s Chamber] position…intensifies the amount of this will, the amount of awareness of the inner light necessary to attract the instreaming light upward spiraling from the south magnetic pole of being.

Thus this is the place of the initiate, for many extraneous items or distortions will leave the entity as it intensifies its seeking, so that it may become one with this centralized and purified in-coming light. – 57.14

The upward spiraling light developed in its path by the will, and ultimately reaching an high place of mating with the inward fire of the One Creator… – 73.10

The seeker seeks the One. This One is to be sought, as we have said, by the balanced and self-accepting self, aware both of its apparent distortions and its total perfection. Resting in this balanced awareness, the entity then opens the self to the universe which it is. The light energy of all things may then be attracted by this intense seeking, and wherever the inner seeking meets the attracted cosmic prana, realization of the One takes place.

The purpose of clearing each energy center is to allow that meeting place to occur at the indigo-ray vibration, thus making contact with intelligent infinity and dissolving all illusions. Service-to-others is automatic at the released energy generated by this state of consciousness. – 57.33

Seen from this perspective, the will has a very primordial connection to the Creator. Ra says that the strength of the inner light equals the strength of the will to seek. This “will to seek,” then, is a product of increasing one’s awareness of the inner light, which is to say, increasing awareness of the self’s connection to the Creator.

As the self becomes more aware of the inner light—more aware of the self as the Creator—the desire and will to seek the Creator grow ever stronger. Thus, this will may be seen as the attractive force between the incarnate self and the Creator. Or it may be seen as the Creator progressively awakening within the self.

Ra interestingly describes a “yearning” that exists between the illusion of the individual and the Creator. They describe this when responding to a question Don asks about a particular principle.

The principle so veiled in that statement is but the simple principle of the constant (or Creator) and the transient (or the incarnate being) and the yearning existing between the two, one for the other, in love and light amidst the distortions of free will acting upon the illusion-bound entity. – 39.6

They also describe the will as an “attraction” to the upward spiraling light, that light which spirals upward seeking its Source.

Is there any reason for some to learn more quickly than others? Look, if you wish, to the function of the will—the, shall we say, attraction to the upward spiraling line of light. – 28.14

Might the will, then, in conjunction with faith, be the expression of that yearning? In 72.10, Ra calls the will “the great conduit to the Creator.” And here they describe what effect the implementation of the veil had upon the will.

Perhaps the most important and significant function that occurred due to the veiling of the mind from itself is not, in itself, a function of mind but rather is a product of the potential created by this veiling. This is the faculty of will or pure desire.  – 85.19 (See also 82.19.)

When the conscious and subconscious minds were partitioned, the most significant result was the arising and the development of will or pure desire. It seems that the essence of this pure desire is the same as the Original Desire, “that entities seek and become One.”

This desire is a yearning, and it is also the seed idea or fundamental premise of the individual self: that it is separate and thus must find the Creator. When the conscious mind was set apart, the conscious self seemed to become displaced. When a self is displaced, alone, and cut off from its own resources and deeper self, there is the potential to yearn to come back home. In its higher forms this yearning expresses as the need to transcend the separate self and realize oneness with the Creator through healing and forgiveness.

All beings in existence carry this yearning and will be driven by it one way or another, though few on our planet are conscious of their true aim. Those who do awaken, harness, and center their beings on this pure desire are known as mystics. Mystics may perhaps be defined as those who, having become aware of their true desire, realize that it was this desire hiding at the center of every illusion pursued in the misguided attempt to find satisfaction. Thus, from groping in the moonlight they move closer to grasping the light of the sun.

The more awakened this desire, the greater the fire burns, the stronger the entity grows. For those who do resurrect this longing or attractive force, they tune the heart to love, or the denial of love, and exercise the will to chart their return journey home along one of the two available polarized pathways—until polarity is resolved and all again becomes One.

Ra: The gateway to intelligent infinity is born of, shall we say, the sympathetic vibration, in balanced state, accompanying the will to serve, the will to seek. – 29.29

Q’uo: Of greater importance is that you partake in this dance, illumined so mysteriously with a heart that seeks, that desires, that yearns for the Creator and for the Creator’s touch within the life pattern. This builds the bridge betwixt your illusion and the absolute reality of unity. This bridge—which shall hold your feet more surely than any street or ground within your illusion, this desire to know, to move into love, into unity, into harmony—fashions that which cannot be seen, but which cannot, in the metaphysical realms, be denied; for this quality of desire, fueling the faith and the will, is that portion of your being that is more real than any portion of your illusion, and more real than any error or miscalculation. – 1990.03.18

Q’uo: A great deal of faith is patience. A great deal of will is persistence.
– 1990.07.15

Citations:

·        41.8, 52.7, 77.10, 1987.05.17, 2004.09.05

·        Strengthening the Will: 18.5, 28.14, 42.12, 43.30, 46.16, 49.5, 52.7, 53.1, 72.10, 82.29, 100.3

·        Catalyst & Uses of the Will: 10.14, 38.4, 41.19, 41.22, 43.8, 46.9, 73.4

·        Metaphysics of the Will: 20.27, 27.13, 29.29, 39.6, 54.27, 54.29, 57.14, 57.33, 66.14, 73.8, 72.10, 73.10, 1990.03.18, 1990.07.15

For further exploration, see also:

·        6.1, 28.13, 31.3, 31.7, 41.21, 44.10, 60.27, 79.42, 80.20, 84.4, 85.4, 86.18, 87.16, 94.7, 95.16, 96.2, 97.9,

·        The ultimate and true aim of the will is seeking the Creator: 52.11

·        The Matrix is the archetype of mind representing will: 74.4 and others.

·        Analysis of the instrument's use of will (as it pertains to the contact) is an interesting and informative study on the faculty of will: 39.3, 44.1, 44.8, 53.1, 63.6, 72.10, 92.2, 99.9, 103.1. And: 60.3, 67.2, 68.2, 70.4, 76.1, 77.9, 81.8, 88.6, 102.1, 103.1, 105.1

·        Desire, Will, Polarity: keys to magical personality: 73.11, 74.16

·        Exercises for increasing the attention span: 42.13-15

·        Will and the ghost: 47.13 || Third spiral energizes the will: 66.22

·        Crystallized healer has no will: 66.15

·        Causing interdimensional light to flow through the crystal: 58.18

·        Strength of will creating a momentary healer: 75.35

·        Polarization enhances will and vice-versa: 36.11

·        Carla's will subconsciously creating opportunity for death as a teenager and then consciously rededicating herself to service and life: 63.2-3

·        Ra: “We may suggest that in order to progress, a state of some dissatisfaction will be present, thus giving the entity the stimulus for further seeking.” – 54.3 || In the same theme: 82.22, 77.17, 82.24

·        Ra: "If the polarized entities, by this same energy transfer experience, find that the faculties of will and faith have been stimulated, not for a brief while but for a great duration of what you call time, you may perceive the indigo-ray transfer." - 84.21

·        Ra: "Each entity has its ways of viewing and learning from the illusion, and each processes catalyst using unique circuitry. Thus all need not be the same to be equal in will and faith." - 101.2

·        Personal vs. divine will: 5.1, 54.8, 54.16, 66.10,66.15, 84.4

·        See also Veil and Faith in this guide.

Kundalini:

Inner Seeking

Meets the

Cosmic Prana

Part I: North and South Pole

In the infinite universes, there is only one energy. It is what the Confederation calls love/light, light/love, or, intelligent energy. Ra says that:

The origin of all energy is the action of Free Will upon Love. The nature of all energy is Light.[126] The means of its ingress into the mind/body/spirit complex is duple. – 54.27

What are the duple means of ingress?

·        The upward-spiraling, universal light energy moves through the south, or negative, pole of our magnetic system of energy centers.

·        The downward-spiraling, inner light moves through the north, or positive, pole of our magnetic system of energy centers.

·        The locus where these two energies meet within the system is the measure of the entity’s level of ray activity. (e.g.: yellow-ray entity, green-ray entity, etc.)

·        This locus moves upward as the entity becomes more polarized. Earth traditions describe the energy being raised as kundalini. Ra says that it may be better conceived of as the meeting place of the outer and inner natures.

We will explore the two entry points into our system of this energy, the two expressions of this energy, and the two means of working with it. We will gradually unpack 49.6 to do so.

Questioner: What […] would be the recommended process for correctly awakening […] the kundalini?

Ra: I am Ra. […] We have two types of energy. We are attempting then […] to move the meeting place of the inner and outer natures [the meeting place of these two energies] further and further along, or upward along, the energy centers.

The two methods of approaching this with sensible method are:

First, the seating within one’s self of those experiences which are attracted to the entity through the south pole. [cont.] – 49.6

South Pole || Red Ray

The south or (magnetically speaking) negative pole of the energy system has a “physical locus” that is “identified with the root, or red-ray, energy center.”[127]  What is the energy being attracted to and through it? Ra gives the energy various names, including:

-         cosmic prana

-         universal light energy

-         the energy of life itself

-         the upward spiraling light

-         the outer nature

They say about this energy that:

Its point of ingress […] may be seen as coming through the feet from the earth[128] and through the lower point of the spine. – 54.27

However, this cosmic prana, the “energy of life itself,” doesn’t just come through the red ray, it is attracted:

The south or negative pole is one which attracts. It pulls unto itself those things magnetized to it. – 50.2

The most important concept to grasp about the energy field is that the lower or negative pole will draw the universal energy into itself from the cosmos. – 49.5

This drawing, pulling action may perhaps be the primary mechanism whereby we attract certain people or life circumstances to us as they are needed/desired by our unique energetic configuration. The same would hold true in reverse as we are drawn to others.

There is a great deal that could be explored on this point alone, including how much of this attraction is a function of pre-incarnational programming and subconscious desire. This would mean that, without conscious awareness or intention, we are attracting people and situations to ourselves that precipitate learning and, not infrequently, suffering. Because we are not conscious of the attractive mechanism at work, we may see things as happening to us. But the Law of Responsibility indicates that one’s journey is a function of the operation of one’s free will, as we will explore later on.

If this attractive force works on a subconscious level, how can it be enhanced or even harnessed by the conscious mind? On the conscious level, this could mean setting intentions, using concentration, visualization, and other forms of strengthening the will. I see awakening to spiritual seeking as an act of making this attractive force conscious, and, eventually directing it consciously.

Of this energy attracted to us, Ra says that:

This point of ingress of the universal light energy is undifferentiated until it begins its filtering process through the energy centers. – 54.27

Before this upward spiraling light meets the red ray, it has not been colored or prismed into the various aspects of our psyche and experience. It is white light. Meaning that it is, in theory, the same energy of life that greets and is available to everyone on this planet before each person begins distorting, blocking, and coloring it. But what is the filtering process? We continue with 49.6:[129]

Each experience will be sequentially understood by the growing and seeking mind/body/spirit complex in terms of survival [red ray], then in terms of personal identity [orange ray], then in terms of social relations [yellow ray], then in terms of universal love [green ray], then in terms of how the experience may beget free communication [blue ray], then in terms of how the experience may be linked to universal energies [indigo ray], and finally in terms of the sacramental nature of each experience [violet ray]. – 49.6

This “filtering” of the cosmic prana[130] constitutes the general experience of our lived lives in a physical world, from our personalities to our relationships to our social identity to our bodies and so much of our minds. This energy forms the walls of both our personal and collective reality and identity. It is our outer nature. (That outer nature is affected and transformed by its meeting with the inner nature, which we’ll explore later.)

How do we work with this energy? Continuing with 49.6:

Each experience will need to be observed, experienced, balanced, accepted, and seated within the individual. As the entity grows in self-acceptance and awareness of catalyst, the location of the comfortable seating of these experiences will rise to the new true-color entity. […]

You can read that as Ra offering a basic schematic for using catalyst. Or, to put that another way, basic instructions for How to Use the Material of Your Life.

And as an entity grows in “self-acceptance and awareness of catalyst,” the location of the “comfortable seating” of these experiences will rise to the new true-color; the yellow-ray entity will become the green-ray entity, the green-ray the blue-ray, and so forth.[131]

This is the work of transformation. Each ascent of the energy upward in the chakra system raises the vibration, expands the point of view, deepens self-understanding, awakens the self from the dream, and ultimately merges self with Creator. The crossing of thresholds may be accompanied by challenges, crises, initiations, or even death and rebirth.

Though the south pole energy is not limited to the first three energy centers, working with this energy through the first triad is extremely important for a number of reasons, including:

Those with blockages in these first three energy centers […] will have continuing difficulties in ability to further their seeking of the Law of One. – 15.12

But remember, we are talking about two “sensible methods” of raising that locus of kundalini energy. Working with the cosmic prana streaming through the south pole is just one of the two.

North Pole || Violet Ray

Moving onto the second method, we continue where we left off with 49.6:

Meanwhile the Creator lies within. In the north pole the crown is already upon the head and the entity is potentially a god. This energy is brought into being by the humble and trusting acceptance of this energy through meditation and contemplation of the self and of the Creator.

This is the north or positive magnetic pole of the energy system, identified with the violet-ray energy center, or crown chakra.[132] What is “this energy” which is “brought into being”? Ra has even more names for this energy, including:

-         the inner nature

-         the inner light

-         the inward fire

-         the Polaris of the self

-         the North Star

-         the guiding star

-         the birthright

-         the heart of being

-         the indwelling Creator - awaiting or abiding within

-         the true nature of all entities

This energy is the home of the mystics. It points to the second, or tandem, aspect of awakening and raising the kundalini: the recognition that meanwhile, on the other end of the magnetic energy system, the Creator lies within. This energy does not meet and come into the self as does the cosmic prana of the south pole; no, this energy is within. In the north pole, as Ra says, the crown is already upon the head. In the word “already” is the understanding that the crown isn’t earned or gained, just as one’s feet are not earned or gained. The feet are already at the end of one’s legs.

In the crowned awareness, the entity is (when indigo-ray intelligent energy is penetrated) a Logos; and the entity is (when violet ray intelligent infinity is penetrated) one with the Creator. This indwelling energy of the north pole is brought into being, Ra says, by the humble and trusting acceptance of this energy through meditation and contemplation of the Creator, of the self as the Creator, of the self as a being of infinite worth, of the self as perfect as it is.

What is the “humble and trusting acceptance of this energy”? This may be seen to be closely aligned with those qualities faith, grace, and surrender.[133]

-         I read humbleness as giving over the personal will, along with attachment to personal identity, to that which is greater than the individual self. One humbly recognizes that power, love, and wisdom do not reside within the separate self, per se, but rather those qualities of being come through the separate self from the Creator, the All-Self.

-         I read trusting as the opening to faith. We release the small expectations we impose upon reality so that reality may reveal its greater self. In this release we let go of fear, resistance, and our clinging to the mortal frame. We boldly take the great step into the unknown with no support but mid-air. We do not need to understand or comprehend, as Ra says. Indeed, we cannot understand or comprehend. Instead, we seek the keys to unknowing. We release control. We trust.

Ra uses “humble” and “trusting” as adjectives of acceptance. What is it we are accepting when we accept “this energy”? That is an answer best left for self-contemplation, but perhaps it can be said that we are accepting our deepest selves, accepting that which is perceived as positive and that which is perceived as negative, the light and the shadow, the infinite and the finite. We are accepting the moment, in whatever guise it may appear.

What I love about this understanding is that it communicates how the gateway exists within you, right now. The Confederation describes how various teachings can guide, inform, inspire, and clarify the path. Indeed, that is exactly what the Confederation is attempting. But movement through the gateway is ultimately a product of using one’s own catalyst in discovering that the Creator already within you. As Ra says, “The material for your understanding is the self: the mind/body/spirit complex.”

And that Creator within, says Ra, is “brought into being” through the work of the north pole. This work is, I believe, what Ra calls the study of being. The self is not a doer here, per se; the self is an I AM. And when the heart is opened, and the mind and body sufficiently balanced, and the spirit shuttle awakened, the doorway to one’s true nature is silence and stillness. The deepest experience of the inner light may be none other than conscious resting in the neti neti[134] of utter stillness and silence.

In my read of mystical literature, the seeker abides and rests here. The seeker holds their attention in this holy place, allowing the mystery to work upon she who has submitted herself in humble trusting.

Without ever forgetting that there is ever work to do at the other half of the spectrum with the outer nature. To place one’s attention solely on the inner nature without proper care to the outer nature is a fundamental form of spiritual bypassing. However, Ra indicates that through disciplined work over time, the lower centers can become crystallized to the extent that…

The adept then begins to do less of the preliminary or outer work, having to do with function, and begins to effect the inner work which has to do with being. As the adept becomes a more and more consciously crystallized entity, it gradually manifests more and more of that which it always has been since before time; that is, the One Infinite Creator. – 75.23

Part II: Will’s Attractive Force

Will Emanates from Awareness of Inner Light

What is the mechanism driving the work with these two streams of the one energy?

The will of the entity as it evolves is the single measure of the rate and fastidiousness of the activation and balancing of the various energy centers. – 41.8

How do we understand this will? We can start by looking at the effect that the will has upon the filtering of the universal light through the energy centers. In two different quotes, Ra describes this filtering process as being dependent upon two components (indicated here with the additions of “a” and “b” to the quote).

1.      This point of ingress of the universal light energy is undifferentiated until it begins its filtering process through the energy centers. The [a] requirements of each center and [b] the efficiency with which the individual has learned to tap into the inner light determine the nature of the use made by the entity of these instreamings. – 54.29

2.      We have addressed the filtering process by which in-coming energies are pulled upwards according to [a] the distortions of each energy center and [b] the strength of will or desire emanating from the awareness of inner light. – 54.27

[a] is easy enough to understand. The “distortions” and “requirements” of the energy centers is the unique and various patterns of activation, blockage, balance, and internal structure—some of which may be pre-incarnatively set for the duration of the incarnation. Basically, the configuration of your chakras. This is part of what filters that prana.

[b] speaks to the will. Energy is filtered and pulled according to the entity’s use of will. And in the bolded portions of the quotes above, the will is linked to the awareness of the inner light along with the seeker’s ability to tap into that inner light. Of the inner light, Ra says:

The inner light is that which is your heart of being. Its strength equals your strength of will to seek the light. – 57.14

Will’s strength = awareness of inner light and ability to tap the inner light.  What is the inner light? Your heart of being. Your true nature.  So as you became aware of your “heart of being,” the very heart of who you are, you become aware of the will inherent in your being. You become aware of the Original Desire.

This is manifested in your desire. Your thirst. Your focus. Your intensity. Your sheer perseverance and fidelity to the path over the years and the testings. The longer you keep true to the original desire to persist in seeking the One in the face of distraction, confusion, dissipations of energy, needed periods of rest, etc., the more that the inner light itself, the heart of your being, is developed and strengthened.[135]

The Law of One philosophy is saturated with communication about the shaping, sacred, self-authoring power of our will.

Acceptance of self, forgiveness of self, and the direction of the will: this is the path towards the disciplined personality. Your faculty of will is that which is powerful within you as co-Creator. You cannot ascribe to this faculty too much importance. Thus it must be carefully used and directed in service to others for those upon the positively oriented path. – 52.7

Will Attracts the Upward Spiraling Light

As the self becomes more aware of the inner light,[136] and learns to more efficiently tap it, this, then, has the corollary effect of attracting and pulling the upward spiraling line of light.

Meaning that all the conscious seeking you are undertaking, the meditating, the contemplating, the attempts to open the heart and see the Creator in all things—this is increasing both the strength of the attraction through the south pole and the type of attraction through the south pole. To put it another way, your spiritual seeking, or whatever your desires are aimed upon, is configuring that which is attracted to you, ever more a function of conscious desire as you become a conscious being.

Consider that that is precisely what is happening in the initiation process that unfolds in the Queen’s Chamber of the Great Pyramid. In continuation of the quote above about the inner light, Ra says:

The [Queen’s Chamber] position, or balanced position of a group, intensifies the amount of this will, the amount of awareness of the inner light necessary to attract the instreaming light upward spiraling from the south magnetic pole of being.

Thus this is the place of the initiate, for many extraneous items or distortions will leave the entity as it intensifies its seeking, so that it may become one with this centralized and purified in-coming light. – 57.14

One does not need a Queen’s Chamber position in a giant pyramid to perform this work; it is just a tool.[137] But for the purpose of this essay, the Queen’s Chamber position neatly illustrates the process. There we see the light gathered and focused like a magnifying glass—a concentrated opportunity to experience that which, for the rest of us, unfolds organically over time.

And the process that unfolds in this chamber again illustrates the surrender of the work in the north pole:

The initiation of [the] Queen’s Chamber has to do with the abandoning of self to such desire to know the Creator in full that the purified instreaming light is drawn [through the south pole] in balanced fashion through all energy centers, meeting in indigo and opening the gate to intelligent infinity. Thus the entity experiences true life or, as your people call it, resurrection. – 57.24

Q’uo also speaks to the development of the inner light and its corollary pull upon the upward spiraling light:

Work in the discipline of the personality is indigo-ray work. And it is facilitated greatly by persistent daily work on one’s desire. For the more intense that desire the more powerful will be that energy moving through the gateway to intelligent infinity from above; and the more powerful will be the pull that pulls that energy up from the root chakra and to the meeting with that inner light that is called by the metaphysical worker in consciousness. – Q’uo, Mar 19, 2000

Each Will Receive the Opportunity that Each Needs

Consider, if you will, the path your life-experience complex has taken. Consider the coincidences and odd circumstances by which one thing flowed to the next. Consider this well. Each entity will receive the opportunity that each needs. – 8.1

Throughout the 106 sessions, Ra leaves so much room for ambiguity in the processes of evolution, recognizing the uniqueness of all creations, the infinity of possibilities, and the unknown quality of mystery out of which it all arises. Here, however, they make an exception. They speak categorically in the assertion that each entity will receive the opportunity each needs. Not maybe or likely, but absolutely.

Elsewhere in the material Ra describes how that opportunity evolves as the entity evolves. They say that the opportunity is random and provided by the Logos for those beings early on in their development, beings who are not yet conscious. But as the path advances, and as the self awakens to the inner light, that which is attracted will be less and less random and more and more according to the shaping, programming forces of the entity's own will, desire, and seeking. This is all captured here:

The sub-Logos [such as our Sun] offers the catalyst at the lower levels of energy, the first triad; these have to do with the survival of the physical complex. The higher centers gain catalyst from the biases of the mind/body/spirit complex itself in response to all random and directed experiences.

Thus the less developed entity will perceive the catalyst about it in terms of survival of the physical complex with the distortions which are preferred. The more conscious entity, being conscious of the catalytic process, will begin to transform the catalyst offered by the sub-Logos into catalyst which may act upon the higher energy nexi.

Thus the sub-Logos can offer only a basic skeleton, shall we say, of catalyst. The muscles and flesh having to do with the, shall we say, survival of wisdom, love, compassion, and service are brought about by the action of the mind/body/spirit complex on basic catalyst so as to create a more complex catalyst which may in turn be used to form distortions within these higher energy centers.

The more advanced the entity, the more tenuous the connection between the sub-Logos and the perceived catalyst until, finally, all catalyst is chosen, generated, and manufactured by the self, for the self. – 54.17

It’s as if we begin as children of the Logos, and, as we polarize and evolve, we discover our own Logoic nature, our own capacities as co-Creators. This process connects directly to the development of the relationship between the north- and south-pole energy, the inner light and outer nature.

In the phenomenon of cymatics I found a metaphor that helps me to understand this. This is when sand or another malleable substance is spread thinly over a surface and a particular frequency is projected or vibrated through the surface. The sand forms different geometric shapes based on the frequency. Change the vibration and the pattern changes. I see the will functioning as does the frequency vibrating the plate. The more that the entity develops the will, the more that the will, or the being itself, tunes to a particular frequency. That frequency, then, causes the sand to form itself into a particular geometric pattern.

The sand in this metaphor represents the infinite possibilities available to us, at first randomly spread out, but increasingly drawn to us and formed into intelligible patterns that are unique to our frequency. As we become aware of and tap into our inner light, we transform the randomness into catalyst designed to meet our specific needs of learning.

In other words, the vibration of our own will is, right now, intelligently shaping circumstance to conform to that which we seek and desire. The more conscious our desires, the more conscious this process. The more our desires are unknown to us, or conflicted, or fragmented, the more that life experience will unfold accordingly. This is the dynamic of the inner light pulling to itself the upward spiraling light through the south pole.

But that which is pulled to us doesn’t generally appear as some amorphous energy.[138] Rather, that upward spiraling light arrives at our doorstep in the guise of other-selves, situations, and opportunities. Not all of those attracted—i.e., desired—opportunities will be pleasant. They may involve loss, limitation, sacrifice, or some difficult facing of the self. In fact, the more that we strengthen the inner light, the more that the situations we attract are asking us to sacrifice our separate identities in order to be born to our true natures:

There is no experience which is not purchased by effort of some kind, no act of service to self or others which does not bear a price, to the entity manifesting, commensurate with its purity. All things in manifestation may be seen in one way or another to be offering themselves in order that transformations may take place upon the level appropriate to the action. – 94.26

The crux ansata is a part of the concept complexes of the archetypical mind, the circle indicating the magic of the spirit, the cross indicating that nature of manifestation which may only be valued by the losing. Thus the crux ansata is intended to be seen as an image of the eternal in and through manifestation and beyond manifestation through the sacrifice and transformation of that which is manifest. – 93.24

When one merges this understanding with what Ra calls the Law of Responsibility, one sees how self-authored the journey really is, and one sees how powerful and empowering an act it is to take responsibility for one’s reality.

Inner Seeking Meets the Cosmic Prana

How, then, are these two streams of energy balanced in dynamic relationship within the self? In the following passage, Don has just asked a question about when space/time is no longer in effect. Instead of a direct reply to that question, Ra takes the opportunity to speak of the balanced meeting and mating of the upward- and downward-spiraling lights in the mystical seeking of the One.

In the experiences of the mystical search for unity, [the mechanical concepts of space and time] need never be considered, for they are but part of an illusory system.

The seeker seeks the One. This One is to be sought, as we have said, by the balanced and self-accepting self, aware both of its apparent distortions and its total perfection. Resting in this balanced awareness, the entity then opens the self to the universe which it is. The light energy of all things may then be attracted by this intense seeking, and wherever the inner seeking meets the attracted cosmic prana, realization of the One takes place.

The purpose of clearing each energy center is to allow that meeting place to occur at the indigo-ray vibration,[139] thus making contact with intelligent infinity and dissolving all illusions. Service to others is automatic at the released energy generated by this state of consciousness. – 57.3

There is a lot to unpack in there! Let’s start with: “Wherever the inner seeking [north pole] meets the attracted cosmic prana [south pole], realization of the One takes place.” I love the word “wherever” in that statement. It conveys to me that the Creator isn’t just beyond and transcendent—though it is beyond all qualities, all things known, all objects, all that can be spoken and comprehended—but it is also immanent in everything.[140] The Creator is realized here, and then here, and then here, and at every intersection of these two energies; including each meeting with an other-self, each function of the body,[141] each incomprehensible and destructive aspect of our society, and each moment of mundanity in our lives. All things can be uplifted and transmuted into their holy, sacramental nature when they make contact with, or are sanctified by, the inner light within us.

But the key takeaway for me personally is found in the following statement:

This One is to be sought, as we have said, by the balanced and self-accepting self, aware both of its apparent distortions and its total perfection. – 57.33

I love the juxtaposition of “apparent distortions” with “total perfection.” The “apparent distortions” Ra highlights are those which are recognized in the work of the south pole or outer nature, but they are balanced always by the awareness of the “total perfection” of the self which is recognized in the work of the north pole—the work of faith which contemplates the self as the Creator.

Distortion and perfection? It is a both, not an either/or. Thus, no matter where we are on the evolutionary spectrum, no matter how distorted, stuck, or imbalanced, we are forever and always perfect, whole, and complete. Ra says that contemplation upon this understanding (the work of the north pole), and the space for unconditional love and forgiveness that this contemplation opens, is that which will heal and un-distort the stuck energy of the south pole. Perhaps we are undistorted not because we remove distortion (though distortion does fall away), but rather because we accept our distortions in the knowing of self.

In fact, what better standpoint to create the space for self-acceptance, love, and forgiveness than to see all of life in the great context of perfection, wholeness, and completeness?  The work of the two poles is done in tandem, and, “resting in this balanced awareness, the entity then opens the self to the universe which it is.”

In the same quote, Ra goes on to again highlight the way in which the inner seeking attracts the cosmic prana:

The light energy of all things may then be attracted by this intense seeking, and wherever the inner seeking meets the attracted cosmic prana, realization of the One takes place. – 57.33

The work of contemplating the self and other-self as the Creator, as perfect, as whole, as complete, must meet the upward spiraling light. The inner light cannot ignore or suppress; it must integrate and, eventually, unify with the world of distortion and form. In my understanding, it is the center of the mind/body/spirit complex system that fully opens the way for this, the center of unconditional love.

The gift of this quote has so much more to offer though. Ra says:

The purpose of clearing each energy center is to allow that meeting place to occur at the indigo-ray vibration, thus making contact with intelligent infinity and dissolving all illusions. – 57.33

What is the mother of all illusions but that there is a separate self inside you, living behind your eyes, in your skin. In fact, the greatest mystic whose words my eyes have encountered, Sri Ramana Maharshi, says that the entire universe itself arises only after the emergence of the “I–thought.” The “I-thought” is his term for that core seed from which springs the illusory notion of a separate self. The thought of an individual “I,” he asserts (and I believe Ra would agree), is the root of all illusion.

I believe that this connects to why Ra describes the self-realized being as transparent in personality. What the self-realization un-does is the separate self. In that undoing, there is no solid self any more. The universal light energy is then allowed full travel through this transparent structure of the mind/body/spirit complex. As Ra says, service to others becomes automatic in this state. It is automatic because in our true form, we are self-luminous. We are no longer just reflecting light, we are generating light. Each other-self looking at us, then, is looking at the Creator through the surrendered, transparent personality structure.

Part III: The Serpent: Metaphor and Caution

The rising of kundalini has traditionally been symbolized as the rising and uncoiling of the serpent. According to Ra, the metaphor of the coiled serpent being called upwards is “vastly appropriate” for the seeker’s consideration because this is what the seeker is attempting. As described above, the inner light is calling and “uncoiling” the power of the cosmic prana upward. But here is where we enter into a very, very important cautionary note to this work of raising the kundalini, or drawing the serpent upward.

As an entity grows more polarized this locus will move upwards. This phenomenon has been called by your peoples the kundalini. However, it may better be thought of as the meeting place of cosmic and inner, shall we say, vibratory understanding. To attempt to raise the locus of this meeting without realizing the metaphysical principles of magnetism upon which this depends is to invite great imbalance. – 49.5

Using the Confederation philosophy, there are three basic ways I have interpreted this statement:

Metaphysical Principles of Magnetism & Balance 1:

The Law of Confusion or Free Will is utterly paramount in the workings of the infinite creation. That which is intended has as much intensity of attraction to the polar opposite as the intensity of the intention or desire.

Thus those whose desires are shallow or transitory experience only ephemeral configurations of what might be called the magical circumstance. There is a turning point, a fulcrum which swings as a mind/body/spirit complex tunes its will to service. If this will and desire is for service to others, the corresponding polarity will be activated.

[For instance,] in the circumstance of this group there are three such wills acting as one with the instrument in the, shall we say, central position of fidelity to service. This is as it must be for the balance of the working and the continuance of the contact. Our vibratory complex is one-pointed in these workings, also, and our will to serve is also of some degree of purity. This has created the attraction of the polar opposite which you experience. – 72.7

The Dynamic Tension of Choice: One of my takeaways from this is that the strength of will is meaningless unless a choice is made in a state of dynamic tension between polar opposites. Wherever there is a choice, the opposite choice or energy, as something of a natural law, must be evident or present itself—otherwise it’s no choice at all! This not precisely the type of balancing work that we do in order to see ourselves as Creator, as 360-degree beings, (i.e. not the balancing exercises), but is, rather, the contrast provided in any given moment that allows for the magnitude of a choice to exist. For example, choosing between vanilla and chocolate ice cream likely represents a less powerful choice than choosing between vanilla ice cream and spinach. Just as choosing what to entertain yourself with on TV will have less metaphysical importance than choosing whether to participate in war.

Greater contrast equals greater power of choice and greater strength of will, and vice versa. Those seeking to develop their will may design for and/or attract to themselves extreme challenges that grant opportunity to test the intensity of the will. As the will develops, so too does the power to choose one’s polarity. And it seems that Ra is indicating that the choice to polarize calls forth a corresponding amount of opposing energy in proportion to the strength of one’s will (or magical personality) when making choices.

Balancing Opposites: Each possible thought, feeling, choice, energy, vibratory state, etc., is situated on a spectrum within a field of completeness and wholeness. In a way, a choice is a fragment of the whole that is made possible by the dynamic tension described above. In that field of tension, it is our honor/duty to make many choices, and to choose our path. And that necessarily involves balancing that tension, according to my second takeaway from this passage. In the journey toward the Creator, each choice must be balanced by its opposite in order to transcend our partial perspective and experience ever deeper wholeness in the moment. This is evidenced in the discovery of the completeness within the mind:

To begin to master the concept of mental discipline it is necessary to examine the self. The polarity of your dimension must be internalized. Where you find patience within your mind you must consciously find the corresponding impatience and vice versa. Each thought that a being has, has in its turn an antithesis. The disciplines of the mind involve, first of all, identifying both those things of which you approve and those things of which you disapprove within yourself, and then balancing each and every positive and negative charge with its equal. The mind contains all things. Therefore, you must discover this completeness within yourself. – 5.2

Whether we consciously seek that balance by performing balancing exercises, or the universe seems to deliver to us balancing opportunities (such as in the case Ra describes above), any movement in one direction will need to be balanced with its opposite for the movement to continue. That balance includes first seeing and then unconditionally loving that path or person or thing that is opposite, that is not chosen. In that seeing, the un-chosen is viewed as part of the totality of self, loved and accepted, but not chosen.

One potential way of elaborating on this principle is to say that any seeking of the light requires the facing, accepting, loving, integrating, and balancing the darkness within the self, within others, and within the creation.

Metaphysical Principles of Magnetism & Balance 2:

Your faculty of will is that which is powerful within you as co-Creator. You cannot ascribe to this faculty too much importance. Thus it must be carefully used and directed in service to others for those upon the positively oriented path.

There is great danger in the use of the will as the personality becomes stronger, for it may be used even subconsciously in ways reducing the polarity of the entity. – 52.7

In the awakening and rising of the coiled serpent, one is learning to strengthen, empower, and exercise their faculty of will. In this process, more power or higher-voltage energy is coming into the system. This strengthened will and higher energy is helpful for the Great Work, but this energy may also be hijacked, so to speak, by blockages and imbalances unattended to in the energy system. Thus a repressed, unresolved, or unhealed blockage may grab hold of the will and wield it, as it were, according to the logic of that blockage. This may potentially lead to dis-integration.

This is said quite well in another way by the Buddhist teacher Ken McLeod:

Finally, there is one pitfall in meditation practice that you must avoid. Meditation practice raises the level of energy in your system in the form of active attention. The higher level of energy inevitably brings you into contact with reactive emotional patterns. If you now become selective and repress emotions, pushing them out of attention, two things happen. The higher level of energy in your system flows into the reactive pattern, making that stronger. Both the reactive patterns of the emotion and the repression are reinforced. You end up splitting in two. One part of you is capable of attention and response. The other part becomes increasingly rigid and inflexible. It takes over unpredictably whenever the repressed emotion is triggered by events or situation. Typically, a person becomes more arrogant, self-indulgent, obsessed with power, money, sex, security, or other fixations, and acts in ways to control or amass the object of obsession. Long-term practitioners and teachers who protect areas of their lives from their practice frequently run into this problem with unfortunate and sometimes tragic results. We run the risk of a similar fate if we protect any area of our personality or lives from the increased awareness that develops in meditation.[142]

Part of the work of keeping the will focused upon polarizing and seeking is simply the act of keeping the attention upon polarizing and seeking. That is, the self must consciously direct the will toward answering the highest questions of love, service, and seeking. How may I give or receive love in this situation? How may I serve the other-self or other-selves? How may I work toward harmony, understanding, support? How may I honestly and vulnerably recognize myself? How may I give praise and thanksgiving? If the conscious mind is not directing the questions, then other, less light-filled areas of the personality will be happy to take the reins.

Metaphysical Principles of Magnetism & Balance 3:

There is a correlation between the energy field of an entity of your nature and [of] planetary bodies, for all material is constructed by means of the dynamic tension of the magnetic field. The lines of force in both cases may be seen to be much like the interweaving spirals of the braided hair. Thus positive and negative wind and interweave forming geometric relationships in the energy fields of both persons, as you would call a mind/body/spirit complex, and planets. – 49.5

There are two, as Ra said, “sensible methods” for the awakening and rising of kundalini. There is the work at the north end of the spectrum which is, in short, the contemplation of the Creator and the self as the Creator. But the seeker is not simply seeking transcendence or escape from the realities of the lived life.

On the other end of the spectrum, then, there is the work of the south pole, the digging into and finding the Creator immanent in the grit of one’s daily life experience: relationships, family, job, sexuality, bodily health, emotional wellbeing, personal identity, etc. But the seeker is not limiting the perspective to just these outer roles and identities. These are all energies of self, and in reaching upward, the lower ends need to be accepted, balanced, and integrated into the self. Ra speaks to the failure to do so:

We see the so-called insanity which may often arise when an entity attempts to polarize more quickly than experience may be integrated.

We have advised and suggested caution and patience in previous communications, and do so again, using [this example] of the over-hasty opening of polarization without due attention to the synthesized and integrated mind/body/spirit complex. To know your self is to have the foundation upon firm ground. – 35.4

Q’uo has spoken to the integration of north- and south-pole energies well:

The principles of magnetism have to do with polarity. The strength of a polarized field is that strength which appreciates both the positive and the negative poles of the magnet so that it is understood that there is virtue and value in both that south pole...and the north pole […].

Oftentimes, entities who are thirsty and hungry for spiritual meat simply keep attempting to move higher and higher within the energy body, upwards into the realms of higher communication, high wisdom, high faith, and so forth, without giving an equal amount of attention to that energy which is coming through the energy body from the south pole, from the Earth itself.

The group known as Ra was suggesting that as one seeks to open the higher chakras it is equally necessary to continue to give full honor, respect and attention to the health and the vibrancy of the lower chakras as well, and to appreciate and honor that energy which has come from the one infinite Creator, to the Sun, into the womb of the Earth, and then from the Earth up through the feet and the base of the chakra system at the base of the spine in infinite supply. There needs to be a continuing and equal appreciation of this energy and of all that it suggests of mortality and limitation; for, indeed, mortality is a limitation, and the presence of a seeker upon the Earth plane partakes of this mortality and this limitation.

It makes a much sweeter thing of being alive and aware to realize one’s limited tenure within the Earth plane. Instead of scorning things of the Earth because they are illusory, then, the one known as Ra is suggesting that one embrace and enjoy and take part in the things that are fleeting, relishing and celebrating the energies of each chakra. Sexuality, relationships, group relationships—all of these energies are worthy, all of these energies take daily, thoughtful maintenance in order for each chakra to shine and be completely open to the energy of the one infinite Creator as it moves from the Earth in upwards spiraling fashion. Only when this motion upward is fully seated and working well can the seeker then call through the gateway of intelligent infinity for that inspiration which comes from the infinite and invisible world of time/space. – Q’uo, Mar 22, 2008

The Heart of Evolution: The Fundamental Teachings

Questioner: Is there then—from the point of view of an individual who wishes to follow the service-to-others path from our present position in third density—is there anything of importance other than disciplines of personality, knowledge of self, and strengthening of will?

Ra: I am Ra. This is technique. This is not the heart. Let us examine the heart of evolution.

Let us remember that we are all one. This is the great learning/teaching. In this unity lies love. This is a great learn/teaching. In this unity lies light. This is the fundamental teaching of all planes of existence in materialization. Unity, love, light, and joy; this is the heart of evolution of the spirit.

The second-ranking lessons are learn/taught in meditation and in service. At some point the mind/body/spirit complex is so smoothly activated and balanced by these central thoughts or distortions that the techniques you have mentioned become quite significant. However, the universe, its mystery unbroken, is one. Always begin and end in the Creator, not in technique.
– 52.11

Citations:

·        5.2, 8.1, 12.31, 15.12, 32.14, 35.4, 49.5–6, 51.10, 49.5–6, 50.2, 52.7, 52.11, 54.17, 54.27, 54.29, 57.3, 57.14, 72.7, 71.15, 72.17, 73.10, 74.6, 75.23, 93.24, 94.26

For further exploration, see also:

·        42.9, 42.11 (connected to 49.6), 54.28, 57.6, 57.33, 73.8

·        54.30–31 examines how, as prana moves through the south pole, “only that small portion of instreaming light needed to tune [each] energy center is used, the great remainder being free to be channeled and attracted upwards.” That upward movement ends at indigo ray, the gateway. Upon contact with intelligent infinity, intelligent energy then streams back down through green (healing), blue (communication), or indigo (faith) radiations.

Glory Unto Thee

It seems odd to use glory as a word which describes the pilgrimage experience. One’s shoes are dusty from the road and painful from the stones upon it; one has hardships, thirsts, hungers and [yet one still] seeks. How can this be glorious? Yet, if you will open the heart and request a sense of praise, thanksgiving, worship and adoration of the one infinite Creator, suddenly glory will be understood by you, the glory of all that there is, the glory of the journey, the glory of its beginning, its ending, and its infinite progression.

You are taught to feel unglorious; you are taught to doubt the self, to esteem the self most lowly and to act defensively. The greatest blockage to an awareness and a feeling of intensity, passion, thankfulness, and glory is the focus one has on one’s distortions of behavior which does not forgive the faculty of free will for blindsiding you with a variety of feelings and states of mind. You are not intended to be perfect people. You are intended to be pilgrims. For you are the active principle of the infinite One. You are the crossroads of eternity and time, of reality and illusion. And in any illusion there is the moment when that illusion is shattered and the wonder comes upon one.

When one becomes still enough to cease the speaking one rapidly becomes aware of the astonishing and miraculous wonder and the beauty of the creation. All of this beauty is within you, all of the Creator is within you, all of the creation is within you. So, when you give glory to the Creator, you give glory to the deepest part of yourself and affirm your ultimate and far-off nature, affirm that you are a prodigal moving through strange lands, faring variously and aiming at last for home.

– Q’uo, December 3, 1989

The Lighthouse Self

There comes a time when an entity has disciplined the personality to the point where it sees its own suffering. It sees the pain and the confusion and at the same time rests in peace and in faith in the knowledge, that knowledge that comes to the open heart without proof that beyond all of the appearances the one thing to focus upon is love.

This is at its most important when the entity faces itself, for only when an entity has learned to love and forgive its own self can the entity turn open-heartedly to embrace another in intimacy of spirit, of mind, and of body. Until the self is seen for that creature that it is, with dark and light mixed together, can the self move from self-absorption into radiating as does the lighthouse, as does the fire upon the hill.

Your lighthouse self, that self that you came to share with Earth, awaits that moment when you turn from all the confusion and simply embrace the moment, looking at that moment with the realization that all is well and that all shall be well, whether it be life or death, good times or difficult times. Still and always you are loved. You are held in infinite care in the tender arms of the Creator whose nature is unbounded love.

– Q’uo, November 3, 1996

[1] And 144 footnotes.

[2] Though I still cannot explain why they had to say “sound vibration complex” instead of “word,” or for that matter why they had to identify so many words as “sound vibration complexes” when they could have just said the word.

[3] Ra only ever referred to this as the “archetypical mind.” As that is a somewhat cumbersome and entirely interchangeable equivalent of “archetypal,” and as most or nearly all of the readership says “archetypal,” I chose the latter for this guide.

[4] As Ra evolved on Venus, their archetypal mind was the same as ours. (76.11)

[5] The tarot was developed as a means of studying the archetypal mind during Ra’s own third-density experience. Ra later transmitted this teaching to the ancient Egyptians who translated them into culturally congruent forms, years later recording them visually as the Major Arcana of the tarot.

[6] In 43.22, Ra says that a body is “one of the preconditions for space/time existence.” However, Ra seems to indicate that we inhabit a body in time/space realms as well.

[7] “Form is substance” comes directly from Ra. In my limited understanding this is akin to saying “thoughts are things.” In other words, that which has no tangible shape or form in our world is as a solid object on the etheric plane. This is just an educated guess, however.

[8] Consider that Ra’s very first words indicate they have been “called” to the group of Don, Carla, and Jim because the group “has a need for the diversity of experiences in channeling which go with a more intensive, or as you might call it, advanced approach to the system of studying the patterns of the illusions of your body, your mind, and your spirit, which you call seeking the truth.” The group’s unified desire to investigate the unknown through vocal channeling of Confederation sources expressed a calling. Ra heard and, quite to the group’s utter surprise, responded.

[9] Ra analogizes its unpredictability to a “random number generator.” And as to its origin, they say only, “It operates from the dimensions beyond space/time in what you may call the area of intelligent energy. Like your cycles, such balancing, such rhythms are as a clock striking. In the case of the windows, no entities have the clock. Therefore, it seems random. It is not random in the dimension which produces this balance. That is why we stated the analogy was within certain limits.”

[10] Don also calls this the Law of Doubling and Law of Squares. Ra works with both of these alternate terms.

[11] About 1,024 (the result of the tenth calling), Ra says: “The entities who call are sometimes not totally unified in their calling and, thus, the squaring is slightly less. Thus, there is a statistical loss over a period of call. However, perhaps you may see by this statistically corrected information the squaring mechanism.”

[12] Ra was not clear as to whether these 352,000 people were calling them by name or by less-specific means, e.g., by seeking a service which Ra was able to offer.

[13] A number that would seriously take approximately 44 pages of this book to print in its entirety.

[14] After having consulted other students, I am personally unsure what adjective is most appropriately applied, though I prefer “neutral.” What seems to be the case is that each entity understands, colors, and uses catalyst in accordance with its own unique biases.

[15] Merriam-Webster defines entropy as “a process of degradation, or running down, or a trend to disorder.” As Ra says, “Those seeking intelligent infinity through the use of service to self create the same amount of power but, as we said, have constant difficulty because of the concept of separation […] implicit in the manifestations of the service to self which involve power over others. This weakens and eventually disintegrates the energy collected by [third-density beings] who call the Orion group, and the social memory complexes which comprise the Orion group.”

[16] Including appearing in our skies in what we know as UFOs: “Permission [to break quarantine and appear in the skies] was granted at the time/space in which your first nuclear device was developed and used for Confederation members to minister unto your peoples in such a way as to cause mystery to occur. This is what you mean by ‘advertising’ and is correct.

The mystery and unknown quality of the occurrences we are allowed to offer have the hoped-for intention of making your peoples aware of infinite possibility. When your peoples grasp infinity, then, and only then, can the gateway be opened to the Law of One.” – 7.12 (See also 6.25) Though not all UFOs are of Confederation origin.

[17] See 80.10–13 for more on this topic.

[18] This is explored in “Kundalini: Inner Seeking Meets Cosmic Prana.”

[19] Ra speaks two languages. In the first language is the incarnate perspective that sees the process of becoming the Creator. In the second language is the final mystical realization, the full penetration of violet ray wherein the self realizes that the self had been the Creator all along. There was nothing to “become,” per se, just a release of the illusion or the fiction that the self was anything other than the Creator. In this latter perspective, all movement away from or toward the Creator, including the movement of becoming/not becoming, is illusory. As Ra says: “Thus self reveals self to self.” (I would capitalize the first two Self’s.)

[20] This may speak to the difference between discernment and judgement in the pejorative sense. Discernment is essential to the evolutionary journey. Judgement in the negative sense is the resistance to or condemnation of what is, and its release is the work of love, forgiveness, and understanding.  (Judgement in the positive sense can be interchangeable with discernment.)

[21] Ra nevertheless calls certain distortions “Laws.” For example: “Law of Responsibility,” “Law of Service,” etc.

[22] It is unclear whether the red ray and orange ray are immediately activated by virtue of conception and fetal development.

[23] Patton just happened to be one of the historical figures Don questioned about.

[24] “Sacral center,” and “throat center” are not spoken by Ra but assumed to fit relative to the way Ra named the other five.

[25] Blockage may sometimes be perceived by electrical, tingling sensations associated with the particular energy center being blocked or unblocked.

[26] When first queried about the term ego, Ra said, “We cannot work with this concept as it is misapplied and understanding cannot come from it.” (15.11) When Ra used the term in this context, they were likely using it in a general, colloquial sense rather than the specific Freudian concept.

[27] That objective is presumably not generally known to the conscious mind.

[28] How this relates to similar BDSM experiences explored within a generally positive and loving relationship were not explored by Ra, though any consensual activity borne from a foundation of mutual love, trust, and respect is likely not what Ra referred to in describing these negative transfers.

[29] While the figurative clock strike does seem to denote a discrete boundary, it is unknown whether this “striking of the hour” implies an immediate event recognized by incarnated entities (in the case of third density). The topic is explored in some depth in the Feb 16, 2016 and Feb 26, 2017 Q’uo channelings.

[30] Ra was not clear on what these percentages are based or how they might be measured. For a deeper examination, see “Polarity in Consciousness” in this guide.

[31] “Judgment” is so context-dependent that it’s easy to misunderstand. It could be used in a positive sense as synonymous with discernment, and in the negative sense as a value judgment. Ra uses it both ways. They indicate that the healer, in seeing the apparent distortion of the one to be healed in balance with the total perfection, does not exercise the negative form of value judgment.

[32] This is surely not just some technical loophole which states that if the healer says those magic words then, voila, they have avoided infringement. These must not only be the words of the healer, but also the demonstration of the healer. If the healer parrots the words but cultivates an inflated, non-humble sense of the self’s powers, unneeded distortions and infringement may yet be possible.

[33] It’s not entirely clear what a thought-form entity is in this context. It seems reasonable to extrapolate that it is an entity composed of and created by conscious or unconscious thought, its function limited to the purpose of its conception. Thought-form entities may arise out of the human collective unconscious, or they may be created consciously.

[34] Though not addressed by Ra, the spiraling motion of the DNA’s double helix may be one visible manifestation of this upward spiraling line of light.

[35] Though the particular configuration of blockage utilized by the negative polarity yet offers the possibility of using intelligent energy.

[36] More specifically, humans work within the design of the solar system, the solar system works within the design of the galaxy, and the galaxy works within the design of the Primal Logos of the octave, or universe.

[37] Both of these beautiful phrases are drawn from Ra’s words. See 36.7 and 27.17.

[38] These statements represent my untrained understanding—in other words, a reflection of my own ignorance.

[39] Stephen Mitchell translation, 1988. In the tao one sees intelligent infinity, intelligent energy, and the Law of One.

[40] Indeed it is not even “intelligent infinity”—that being the most precise term Ra could muster to help point to the mystery and its meaning.

[41] See 82.4 – 82.12 for a fascinating look at the development of the universe from intelligent infinity.

[42] The entire universe is reaching the doorstep, as it were, of the mind/body/spirit complex at all times, but is allowed passage into and experience by the self only insofar as the centers are activated, balanced, and opened. Thus, unless and until the mind/body/spirit complex is rendered transparent, the entity seems a self-contained, somewhat closed and separated system. See 15.9 and 54.8-11.

[43] That pathway or shuttle is the spirit complex itself. E.g. “The adept is calling directly through the spirit to the universe for its power, for the spirit is a shuttle.” – 80.14.  See also: 6.1, 23.7, 30.2, 49.2, 67.28, 67.30, 79.4, 80.15, 95.27, 105.20. And Spirit Complex in this guide.

[44] Here again we have, from our perspective, the two “natures of the Creator,” the (seemingly) distorted and the un-distorted, the relative and the absolute, the many and the One.

[45] As to the immanent aspect of self-realization: “The light energy of all things may then be attracted by this intense seeking, and wherever the inner seeking meets the attracted cosmic prana, realization of the One takes place.” (57.33). The One, then, is realized not just at the indigo-ray level (though it is through that gateway that liberation from form unfolds), but also at the red-ray level and all its attendant energies, and the orange, and the yellow, and so on.

This connects to 4.18, “Understand that all natural functions of the body have all aspects from dense to fine, and can be transmuted to what you may call sacramental.”

[46] It is confusing, this statement. All four quotes listed here seem to attribute the shortened life span to a lack of positive polarization (the “enslaving of entities” is a markedly significant movement toward service to self). But in this statement, Ra seems to ascribe the shortened life span to a lack of polarization, whether positive or negative.

[47] Scott Mandelker, Universal Vision: Soul Evolution and the Cosmic Plan (San Francisco: UV Way, 2000), 128. A book brimming with insight  on the Law of One.

[48] Viktor E. Frankl, Man’s Search for Meaning (Boston: Beacon Press, 1959), 65–66. Frankl’s book reaches powerfully into the depths of our inalienable freedom to choose our response to the moment and to give meaning to our suffering.

[49] Regarding the universality of scientific law, Ra indicates that a galactic Logos creates the physical or natural laws for its creation (28.8), implying that they may vary to some extent from galaxy to galaxy. Though in 71.11 Ra indicates that “these variations are not significant but may be compared to various regions of geographical location sporting various ways of pronouncing the same sound vibration complex or concept.” All Logoi are operating within the Law of One.

[50] Similar to love/light light/love, and space/time time/space.

[51] The quote continues: “At the point at which this coalescence is at the livingness or beingness point—the point, or fountainhead, of beginning—space/time then begins to unroll its scroll of livingness.”

[52] See 29.8, 52.12, 81.33, 82.12, 92.22, 93.5.

[53] Ra seems to use octave, universe, and creation synonymously. Understanding this helps shed light on why they used the plural “universes” sometimes. (Though in 13.13, they may be using “universe” synonymously with “galaxy.”)

[54] Whether this has an infinite vertical depth or height is a consideration for minds larger than my own.

[55] The hierarchy of negative polarity is a gross (albeit entirely valid) distortion of the universe’s inherent hierarchy/holography. See the “Service to Self” entry in this guide for greater examination.

[56] See 52.12, 81.33, 82.12, and 93.5.

[57] It is unclear whether there is an original archetypal mind at the level of the Primal Logos which subsequent sub-Logoi (galactic and solar systems) simply refine and differentiate, or whether the sub-Logoi refine the all-mind of the Primal Logos and thus create an archetypal mind:

Ra: “The archetypical mind may be defined as that mind which is peculiar to the Logos of this planetary sphere. Thusly, unlike the great cosmic all-mind, it contains the material which it pleased the Logos to offer as refinements to the great cosmic beingness. The archetypical mind, then, is that which contains all facets which may affect mind or experience.” – 74.4

Ra: “Please recall the definition of the archetypical mind as the repository of those refinements to the cosmic or all-mind made by this particular Logos and peculiar only to this Logos.” – 90.14

[58] Incidentally, the precession of the equinoxes—the cyclic wobbling in the orientation of Earth’s axis—completes one cycle in the course of 25,772 years.

[59] It is not entirely clear in 75.15 whether the pure act of martyrdom itself is not to be “fault[ed] but affirm[ed for] its perfection,” because “it is an example of love which has served as beacon to many,” or whether Ra was applying those words to Jesus’s particular exemplification of this attitude.

[60] Yogic texts describe a state of “absorption” that transpires here, but such is beyond my personal experience.

[61] Especially as it may take months, even years for something to happen. Even though “something happening” isn’t the point. Learning to witness your mind is the point. If that is a distracted mind, and your attention becomes distracted, then you are gaining an understanding of your mind.

[62] Eventually seer, seeing, and seen all collapse in non-dual realization, but that’s outside the scope of this author’s note.

[63] Terminology to describe the more mysterious realms of our minds is not necessarily consistent across theories or in popular culture. Ra tended to use the simple terms “the unconscious” or “unconscious mind.”

[64] Ra: “Not all races and sub-races are of various planetary origins.” – 91.12. Presumably the second-density entities native to Earth who graduated into third density would possess their own racial mind. Though whether other native racial minds are possible, or how “sub-races” are formed is not explored. Ra does refer to themselves as a race, along with Egyptians, Guardians, those from Mars, those from Maldek, the Atlanteans, those of Mu, and of course, the Elder Race (which were apparently just 150 people).

[65] However, no two individuals or group minds will have an identical experience of the archetypal mind.

[66] When Ra says that “the mind contains all things,” I believe they make reference to the fact that, in the “great cosmic mind,” all things, or reflections of beingness, are literally contained. Either that or perhaps the mind is, like a mirror, capable of reflecting any distortion of light.

[67] Though I would imagine that, in some respects, it is a database of accessible information which is hierarchically and exquisitely recorded and stored.

[68] The passage could also be interpreted to mean that objective perception is difficult if not impossible for any individual, as whatever circumstance we are perceiving has been first colored by our unconscious minds. Or in other words, we don’t perceive the outer world, we perceive the reflection of the outer world offered to us by our inner world.

[69] How true for so many souls who set a responsibility before the incarnation in a space where the self is unchallenged by incarnational catalyst and the view is broad. But once incarnated, the view is lost, the goals forgotten, and the self is challenged, greatly. From the standpoint within incarnation, the lessons we set for ourselves can seem like an imposition, even a cruelty, a prison sentence.

[70] Ra says elsewhere that, “The self, if conscious to a great enough extent of the workings of this catalyst and the techniques of programming, may, through concentration of the will and the faculty of faith alone, cause reprogramming without the analogy of the fasting, the diet, or other analogous body complex disciplines.” – 41.22

[71] Those whose analytic faculties dominate may have “more to work with” simply because they hold onto more experiential data in their memory and reflections.  The analytical mind seeks to order, structure, sort, compare, contrast, analyze, and synthesize that data into meaningful narrative and experience. (This book is obviously an amazing example of the mind’s ability to “structure abstract concepts.”) Those whose intuitive faculties dominate, on the other hand, may be less occupied with the retention of experiential data, instead preferring to rely upon a more spontaneously sensed approach to the moment.

[72] Springboarding from Don Elkins’s foundational instructions, Carla Rueckert innovated and refined the crucial protocols of challenging contacts and tuning that would become a hallmark of L/L Research channeling. To read more, see: A Channeling Handbook, the transcripts of the 2008 Channeling Intensive, and “The Art of Channeling” chapter in Tilting at Windmills available at LLResearch.org.

[73] Loss of tuning could be analogized to losing the tuning on the radio: as the dial is turned from its ideal setting, so does the receiver open itself to other frequencies of communication. Though the analogy has its limitations, as Ra says that negative beings use the same light as positive.

[74] Many (or all?) of the quotes in this list could potentially apply just as equally to the second meaning of “narrow band.”

[75] Consciously channeled Confederation sources like Q’uo and Latwii refer to this as the “One Great Original Thought.” Ra does not specifically use that adjective, but it could be extrapolated from 82.12: “The creation itself is a form of consciousness which is unified, the Logos being the one great heart of creation.”

[76] The adjective “original” may move into a quandary of semantics, as everything which proceeds from the Original Thought is still unique, novel, and irreplaceable.

[77] See 52.12, 81.33, 82.12, 92.22. Also called “primal Logos” in 93.5.

[78]  Logos then goes on to formulate its plan of self-knowing and, using free will, manifests itself in Light imbued with Love. And infinite sub-Logoi are generated, each repeating and refining the process.

[79] For instance, Ra says in 84.22 that “The harvest from the previous creation [octave] was that which included the male and female mind/body/spirit.”

[80] Every profession needs those who have mastered their trade. Any elite or expert entity, group, or institution can be oriented toward humble service to others. It is only when the elite in a given field begin to make a selfhood of elitism and believe that they are fundamentally superior to the so-called non-elite that negative philosophy takes hold. The Orion Empire impresses the thought that the elite class is intrinsically superior and more powerful, and thus ought to enslave and dominate the non-elite for the sole benefit of the elite. Our planetary governments abound in shades of this model.

[81] In 54.27, Ra reiterates how the upward spiraling light moves through the Earth into the south pole, or red ray, of the energy system: “The second point of ingress is the polar opposite of the North Star, shall we say, and may be seen, if you wish to use the physical body as an analog for the magnetic field, as coming through the feet from the earth and through the lower point of the spine.”

[82] A planetary mind would be one and the same with the racial mind if all entities of that planet were of one race. Our particular planet, however, includes various races. Each race has a group mind unique to that race. Each racial mind, then, contributes to, and is a sub-set of, the larger planetary mind. Both the racial and planetary minds occupy their own strata within the unconscious mind. (What constitutes “race” in Ra’s understanding is not entirely clear, but it is not necessarily one and the same as pigmentation or geographically/genetically determined differences in physical features. See Mind Complex in this guide.)

[83] Ra says of first-density consciousness: “Whether you may call this mind or body complex is a semantic problem. We call it mind/body complex […]”. (30.5)

[84] See 14.10, 15.4–5, 22.5–8, 22.28.

[85] A major cause of this difficulty is that the population of Planet Earth contains souls from a variety of sources, most of whom are those repeating third density. See 6.13, 10.6, 91.12–13.

[86] “Opposing” polarities do not necessarily denote conflict. Polarities can be balanced in harmonious, mutually enhancing operation. They are paired such that, as in the poles of positive/negative in electromagnetism, action or work may be accomplished. Even when in conflict, however, they ultimately work together. The yin/yang symbol may offer an insightful visual tool for contemplation.

[87] Some interpret this statement to mean that one cannot know whether the action of self or other is a polarized action. I disagree. If you own other human beings as chattel, you are engaging in service-to-self action. If you, with love, selflessly give your life to save another, you are engaging in service-to-others action. (Though many of our activities are not that extreme or black and white.) I think what Ra means here is that there can ultimately be no value imposed upon polarity, just as the positive/negative poles of a magnet cannot be called “good”/”bad.”

[88] To be clear, when Ra uses the term bisexual, this is not in reference to sexual orientation (i.e., sexually attracted to both male and female genders). Nor does it exclude same-sex pairings or gender identities beyond male and female. Ra is alluding to the fact that each entity contains a unique balance of polarized masculine and feminine sexual energy—regardless of gender or sexual orientation.

[89] In addition to this section, the topic of the attractive forces of polarity is explored in-depth from a different angle in the Kundalini essay at the end of this book.

[90] For a simple example, a negative entity may attempt to exercise control over a positive one, allowing that positive being to experience and become aware of the negativity within itself. The positive entity then has the opportunity to discover controlling, free-will-abridging behavior within itself, offering love to those energies, integrating them into the self, harnessing them for service to others. Thus the positive entity disciplines its will and faith, purifies itself, and polarizes further.

[91] “Five percent dedication to other selves” is an inverse and quirky (but insightful) way of saying “95% service to self.”

[92] Bellicosity is an attitude or mindset inclined toward hostility, aggressiveness, eagerness to fight, and even desire for war. It is important to note that it is the attitude and orientation of the self which is the polarizing factor, not the action itself. One can engage in war or perhaps even violent action with or without bellicosity (though bellicosity and violence tend to go hand in hand). Ra indicates that adopting a bellicose attitude, for whatever reason, even for reasons that feel righteously positive, is to polarize negatively.

[93] It is unknown whether our present third density is a first repeat, a second, or more for the various groups that have incarnated here.

[94] Conversely, the “seniority of vibration” gives “preferential treatment” to those using or most likely to use the opportunities available for polarizing.

[95] Though to speculate, maybe it was determined to be an infringement because the Guardians acted without a proper call but instead self-initiated intervention. Or the Guardians short-circuited what would have been a longer, more organic process of soul relocation for the Martian population. Or the Guardians made “upgrades” or other specialized enhancement to the DNA. Or maybe in aiding the planet in this way, the Guardians opened this group to the balancing action that necessitated corresponding exposure to negatively oriented service. One can wonder.

[96] It is unclear whether permission to break quarantine is required for wanderers. Perhaps it wouldn’t because, as humans, they can exert no special influence. 22.17 and 70.15 give some indication.

[97] Had they arrived in their truest form, they would have been perceived only as light. (8.20)

[98] See 89.27, 89.31–43 for the two wanderers who, much to their later surprise, successfully harvested themselves upon the negative path.

[99] These images would be communicated to and then translated by the Egyptians into culturally congruent forms, and in later years be recorded as the images of the Major Arcana of the tarot.

[100] For more on the balancing exercises, see 5.2, 41.19, 42.2-6, 42.9–11, 46.9, 54.8, 54.15, 60.8, 61.6, 61.11, 85.16, 104.2.

[101] Ra: “As the self increases in experience upon the positive path, he/she shall more and more choose positive interpretations of catalyst upon a conscious level, and receive catalyst biased toward the positive from the unconscious level.” 94.10–11.

[102] The negative polarity will see service offered from those of the positive polarity as non-service. Those of the positive polarity with a broader view may reject the service of the negative polarity as unneeded, but still recognize it as a form of service, with grateful acknowledgment.

[103] See “Measuring Polarity” in Polarity in Consciousness in this guide.

[104] This configuration would statistically be extremely unusual, akin to two of Buddha consciousness transferring energy. It also remains shrouded in mystery (and thus unknown to us) because Ra refrained from describing a transfer that is a full opening of the gateway to intelligent infinity.

[105] Though in purely negative societies, Ra indicates that those on the lower rungs are “willing slaves” to those of the higher. See the quote form 87.7 at the end of the section “Service to Self in Hierarchy.”

[106] Described figuratively in other spiritually oriented texts as “small self.”

[107] See 67.11 for a scenario of loving/accepting the other-self while rejecting the service on offer. Though this is not always so neatly manifested in this world of mixed polarity where polarized agendas constantly run up against one another.

[108] Bellicosity—warlike and aggressive attitude—is an inevitable and strong manifestation of the resistance to what is. As noted elsewhere in this book, it may be possible to have a self-or-other-self-preservational defensive position without underlying bellicosity.

[109] The remainder of this passage speaks to how the way of love/acceptance of the positive path is protection against the controlling/manipulating forces of the negative path: "It is not within your conscious selves to stand against such refined power [of the negative entity], but, rather, it has been through the harmony, the mutual love, and the honest calling for aid from the forces of light which have given you the shield and buckler.” – Ra, 87.6

[110] See “Mixed Contact” in this concept guide.

[111] In one instance of disseminating negative philosophy around 3,600 years ago, the Orion Group found “fertile soil in which to plant the seeds of negativity, these seeds, as always, being those of the elite, the different, those who manipulate or enslave others.”

[112] Their control extends not only to others, but to themselves and to the resources of their subconscious minds. See “Penetrating the Veil.”

[113] Ra indicates that service-to-self entities have teachers, but it seems that such receiving of teaching may be a form of willing enslavement.

[114] As the self increases in experience upon the negative path, he/she shall more and more choose negative interpretations of catalyst upon a conscious level, and receive catalyst biased toward the negative from the unconscious level. 94.10–11.

[115] This is simplified, of course. We live in a complicated world where polarity and non-polarity come in ratios, and responses are not always this clearly delineated. Also, in our confusion, positive sometimes seems negative and vice versa.

[116] This may be a way of saying that the spirit complex’s function is to integrate the energy streaming through the south pole with that downpouring from the north pole of the magnetic energy system.

[117] Ra adds in the same reply: “The service-to-self adept will satisfy itself with the shadows and, grasping the light of day, will toss back the head in grim laughter, preferring the darkness.”

[118] As an aside, Ken Wendt D.M.A., says, "Historically the symphony was translated as 'Victory Symphony' which strongly suggests Ra is in fact talking about Beethoven's Fifth Symphony. Ra however gives values—three quarter notes and one whole note—that are exactly twice as long as the common notation in Beethoven's 5th: three eighth notes and one half note. This is not surprising given Ra's difficulty with numbers and measured values. The proportions, though, are still correct; one could read the music notated both ways and produce identical performances. Also, Beethoven's 5th symphony was written in the key of C minor but the notes Ra spells result in D minor. Once again, the (melodic) proportions remain correct, but transposed one whole step above the original key."

[119] “A large number of these experiments resulted in nonviable body complexes, or those only marginally viable. For instance, it is not a survival-oriented mechanism for the nerve receptors to blank out, unconsciously, any distortions towards pain.” – 83.22

[120]  93.10: “The nature of catalyst is overwhelmingly of an unconsciousness.” 93.20: “By the […] time that the mind begins its appreciation of catalyst, that catalyst has been filtered through the veil and in some cases much is veiled in the most apparently clear perception.”

[121] Ra talks about the veil being “dismantled,” “pierced,” “penetrated,” and, “lifting.” In 94.12 Ra seems to confirm that the permeability itself also changes, but then in 94.13 Ra seems to say that permeability does not change.

[122] That excerpt is doubly rich because Ra goes onto describe how the preternaturally strong will of the instrument can be wielded without benefit of wisdom, and thus lead to depletion and eventual martyrdom.

[123] This is exactly what the Queen’s Chamber illustrates. The Queen’s Chamber position at the start of the first spiral is situated to increase and intensify the amount of this will for the seeker that is then used for initiation, or, as Ra put it, “the abandoning of self to such desire to know the Creator in full.”

[124] See “Kundalini” in this guide for a variant elaboration on this point.

[125] The upward spiraling light is the “energy of life itself.” Thus there is truth to the understanding that one attracts to oneself that which one needs. This, however, is not in operation as wish fulfillment, but it does have correspondence to desire. It is just that the desire operates on multiple levels including well beyond the sight of the conscious mind, even on a pre-incarnational level.

[126] “The origin of all energy is the action of Free Will [First Primal Distortion] upon Love [Second Primal Distortion]. The nature of all energy is Light [Third Primal Distortion].

[127] The relationship between the south pole and red ray is not entirely clear. The best lead comes from 50.2: “The red-ray, or foundation energy center, being the lowest, or root, energy center of the physical vehicle, will have the first opportunity to react to any experience. In this way only you may see a physical locus of the south pole being identified with the root energy center.” They may be one and the same, or the red ray may be the first to process energy moving in through the south pole.

[128] Ra maps the movement of that energy: “The progression is from the galaxy spiraling energy to the solar spiraling energy, to the planetary spiraling energy, to the experiential circumstances of spiraling energy.” – 13.15

[129] The order of this and the next paragraph were reversed from the quote.

[130] Prana is synonymous with the upward spiraling light, the ever-present energy of the Creator which radiates outward from all points in space. “The term ’upward spiraling light’ is an indication, not of your up and down concept, but an indication of the concept of that which reaches towards the source of love and light.” 59.11

[131] The level of ray activity does not limit the entity to use of that ray alone. Rather, I believe it means that that ray is the predominant center in the entity’s experience.

[132] As with the red ray, it is not entirely clear what the relationship is between violet ray and the north pole. These two snippets give indication: “The negative pole is the south pole, or the lower pole. The north, or upper pole, is positive.” – 49.5 ||  “In the north pole the crown is already upon the head […].” – 49.6

[133] I think that 49.6 is one of many instances when Ra moves into exploration of what mystical traditions often call surrender. For other great examples see: 17.2, 54.16, 3.9, 61.9, 15.7, 65.20, 57.24, 54.8, 74.11, 4.20, 84.7, 57.33, 52.7, 95.24, 106.23, 66.15, 75.23, 93.24, 94.26, 66.10, 104.26.

[134] “Neti, neti” is a Sanskrit expression that translates to “not this, not that.” It is a method of disidentifying from the non-self—from the arising of all form, conception, and sensation—in order to discover that which remains, that which cannot be seen or made into an object, that which is still and silent. This practice opens a path to liberation from the illusion and eventual union with the Creator.

[135] When referring to the mystical energy of the north pole, Ra uses terms like “North Star” and “Polaris of the Self.” I love those terms because they denote a fixed point in the sky of consciousness that serves as a navigation reference, guiding one’s journey home through whatever strange and confusing land one may walk. Thus, wherever the seeker may be in their evolution, they may stay true to their journey by constantly recalibrating the vision to the Polaris of Self.

[136] Obviously meditation is one of the most powerful means of facilitating that awareness. In silence and stillness the self may come into contact with that awareness.

[137] Ra indicates in the same quote that the “balanced position of a group” can also perform this initiatory function.

[138] We are still fed by, and can draw to us, energy in the form of energy, light, or prana.

[139] In 54.30, Ra says of the upward spiraling south pole energy that, “The energy ingress ends with indigo. The violet ray is a thermometer, or indicator, of the whole.”

[140] Ra: “Thus seeking the Creator is done not just in meditation and the work of an adept but in the experiential nexus of each moment.” – 57.24

[141] Ra: “Understand that all natural functions of the body have all aspects from dense to fine, and can be transmuted to what you may call sacramental.” – 4.18

[142] Ken McLeod, Wake Up To Your Life: Discovering the Buddhist Path of Attention (New York: HarperCollins Publishers, 2002), 88. McLeod goes onto offer a very helpful tip for guarding against this situation:

“To protect against this problem, always have at least one person, a teacher, colleague, or friend, with whom you discuss all aspects of your practice and your life. The person needs to be someone you trust and to whom you will listen regardless of the state of mind you are in or what he or she says. The only way to be sure that you will not protect an area of your habituated personality from the effects of practice is to have such a person in your life.” (Also 18.5, 18.11, 19.13)